most gracious Lords There he calleth himself the unworthy servant of his Godliness and he shews the iniquity of an Imperial Ordinance in his judgement and he concludes thus I being obedient unto your command have caused the same law to be published through divers parts of the land and because the law is not consonant unto the Almighty God behold I have told it unto our most gracious Lords by the page of our suggestion therefore in both I have payed what I should who have given unto the Emperour obedience and have not been silent for God so far as I know The Jesuit saith that he did write in such manner partly in humility and partly in necessity because the Emperour had then the Temporal Authority in Rome and the Pope had need to be defended from the Lombards and the Emperour being far off did entrust him with many things and the Bishop ought to give account of such things But the foresaid Ordinance was of a purpose Ecclesiastical And lib. 4. c. 34. he complains that Maximus was admitted Bishop of Salona without consent of him or his Nuntio and nevertheless when he had received from the Emperour a command he had loosed his sentence of Excommunication as if Maximus had been ordeined by his order And li. 9. Ep. 41. he saith if John Bishop of Justiniana will not dismiss his charge the most godly Emperour may cause to choose another seeing what he commandeth to do is in his power as he knows so may he provide only he craves that the Emperour would not cause him to meddle with such a Deposition Here I do not intend to inquire the causes and equity of things but to shew what was done and we see the Pope subject unto the Emperour but wait a space and we shall see the Emperour subject unto the Pope Is not this a novation Acts of a Patriarch Behold what power the Bishops of Rome did exerce within his Patriarchal When Constantius Bishop of Millain died he sent word by his Clark Pantaleon unto the City that they should chuse a Deacon Deus dedit to be Bishop and cause him to be consecrated lib. 9. indict 4. Ep. 21. He gave charge to Passius Bishop of Firma that he should chuse Opportunus to be Pastor if he be able lib. 10. ind 5. Ep. 13. He commandeth under the censure of Excommunication all the Bishops of Dalmatia that they ordain not any Bishop in Salona without his consent lib. ind 12. Ep. 16. He did also draw the causes of Arch-Bishops unto Rome as when Severus Bishop of Aquileia had been accused of heresie and restored and after was accused again he summoneth him according to the command of the most Christian Emperour to appear in St. Peters that there in a lawfull Synod his cause may be judged lib. 1. Ep. 16. He chargeth Natalis Bishop of Salonitan that seeing the cause of Honoratus Arch-Deacon seems to have been decided with contention in that Synod and they had ordained him against his will to exerce the Office of a Priest and removed him as unworthy the Office of a Deacon to restore the Arch-Deacon and if any scandal shall arise thereupon he willeth that both the Arch-Deacon shall be cited to appear before him and also the Bishop should direct some person for him that the cause may be examined Ib. Ep. 19. When Maximus was ordained Bishop of Salona contrary to his order now named he commandeth him to humble himself and hasten to appear before him without any excuse lib. 5. indict 14. Ep. 25. Out of the next Epistle it appears that Maximus did not obey and the Clergy and Rulers did assist him wherefore the Pope did write unto them to cause Maximus to come and appear and he promised that he would judge the cause uprightly He drew civil things to his power as lib. 8. ind 3. Ep. 6. he ordered Savinus a Sub-Deacon to cause Maria to pay unto Stopaulus and Marcellus what her father had left unto them by Testament In lib. 11. ind 6. Ep. 54. among other directions that he gave unto John going into Spain he The Bishop had power in civil things from or by the Civil Law telleth him how the Emperour Justinian had ordained that if any had an action against a Clark or Monk or Deacon he should first go unto the Bishop of the place and there the cause to be decided and if both parties did not rest contented the Judge of the place should put the sentence in execution This instance shews that the Bishops had their power in civil things by the Laws of the Empire At that time the Bishop of Rome had Revenues from other Churches and lib. 10. Ep. 47. he bids his Clark Pantaleon to bring unto him the silver which is left by the Clergy or people that he might see the mony of the Churches which the people and clergy have safely kept And in the 50. Epistle he gives order unto John Bishop of Siracuse concerning his Revenues paied there and in Panormitan Pelagius the I. mad an Act that all Metropolitans within his jurisdiction should within three months after their Consecration as they speak ask a Palle Pallium or a Bishops Coat from Rome Gratian. dist 100. cap. 1 2. it seems that they did not regard the Palles therefore Gregory obtrudes the Palles upon them and would have the Metropolitans to accept them but would suffer nothing to be taken for them li. 4. Ep. 51 56. He made a new form of Service which The first Mass at Rome they call the Masse and did add many Ceremonies that were not in use before so that Platina saith the whole institution of the Mass was invented by him Onuphrius saith that Platina comes short in describing of his inventions He first did ordain the Stations and the great Letany that is upon occasion The first Stations of a great inundation in Rome he appointed that on the 25. of April yearly the people should resort to certain Churches and if they please to confess their sins they may receive forgiveness Pol. Verg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. which custom still remains but now upon necessity whereas he said if they please Nor in that order makes he mention of indulgences albeit some of his Sermons be extant that he delivered upon these days Rabanus de institut cler lib. 2. cap. 18. expounds these Stations to be the Fast on Wednesday and Friday He ordained the Lent to begin on Ash-wednesday and the Ceremonies thereof Po. Verg. lo. ci lib. 6. cap. 3. and lest the people were detained too long from dinner he ordained that Matins be closed before nine a clock 2. SABINIAN was at Constantinople when Gregory died and was advanced into his Seat by Phocas When he came to Rome there was great dearth and the poor people besought him to follow the alms-deeds of Gregory he answered Gregory hunting after a popular applause had wasted the patrimony of the Church
new named Peter Abbot of Cluniac wrote against him and imputeth these as errors unto him 1. Altars should be broken down 2. Sacrifices for the dead are foolishness and impieties 3. Priests and Monks should have wives rather then burn in filthiness and whoredom 4. Crosses should not be worshipped and should be removed as superstitious 5. Churches should not be so sumptuous but seeing they are not necessary should rather be cast down 6. God is but mocked with the songs that Monks and Priests do chant in the Churches 7. The forbidding of meats on certain days is but superstitious 8. We should believe onely the Canonical Scriptures and the writings of the Fathers have not the like Authority Albeit this Abbot did write bitterly against him and imputed other things unto him yet he sheweth not obscurely that wrong was done unto him and he saith Because it is not manifest unto me that he thinketh or preacheth so I will suspend my answer until I shall finde undoubted certainly I should not rashly assent unto that deceitful monster of report Ex lib. 1. Ep. 1 2. He began to preach about the year 1126. After him his disciple Henry a Monk continued preaching the same doctrine Guilerm an Abbot writing the life of Bernard lib. 3. cap 5. saith of this Henry He denied the grace of baptism unto infants he dispised the prayers and oblations for the dead the excommunications of Priests the pilgrimages of believers the sumptuous buildings of Churches the idleness of festival days the consectation of chrisme and oyl and all the Ordinances of the Church He sheweth there that the people sent for Bernard to come against him but he refused until Albericus Bishop of Ostia was sent Legate against him and he perswadeth Bernard to go with him unto Tolouse And then Bernard wrote his 240. Epistle unto Hildefonsus Count of S. Giles against this Henry and complaineth that by that mans preaching Churches were without people people without Priests Priests without reverence and Christians without Christ the Churches were accounted Synagogues Sacraments not holy things and holy days wanted solemnities men died in their sins without penance nor guarded with the holy communion He writeth against his life and calleth him an apostate because being a Monk he had returned to the lusts of the flesh as a dog to his vomit and a player at dice. It is certain as the proverb is Bernard saw not all things and howbeit he writ bitterly against him yet he commendeth him as a learned man and calleth him a wolf under a sheeps fleece he had then the shew of godliness yea and he was so reverenced that the people did follow him and though the man might be truly so blotted in his life yet we see that some errors were taxed by him and he was allowed and followed by the people for taxing these errors Debruis was burnt at Tolouse and Albericus carried Henry into Italy Their books were burnt that we can finde nothing of them but by the hands of their adversaries who may be thought to have dealt with them as the Heathens and Jews dealt with the Primitive Church that is bely them 17. Potho a Priest of Prumia wrote De statu domus Dei where are these passages Lib. 1. Liberty of will is lost and we are brought into captivity Lib. 2. With us is but one word to wit the word which was made flesh and one sacrifice which was once offered by the Mediator of the New Testament and doth make perfect for ever them who are sanctified Lib. 3. The holy Church is built on a rock and continueth in all adversities with immoveable certainty And after he hath largely rebuked the hypocrisie ambition and avarice of the Clergy he concludeth saying Seeing ambition reigneth in them how can they adorn the profession of Christ by word or works Catal. test ver lib. 14. 18. The poor men of Lions began a new Sect of Monkery as Bellarmin Of the Waldenses speaketh De Monach. cap. 4. and went to Rome to have their Religion confirmed by Pope Alexander III. but because it was mixed with sundry Heresies as he speaketh they were rejected and their Religion was condemned The History of these men is worthy of knowledge as many have written against them and others for them About the year 1150. was a rich Merchant at Lions of good reputation for wealth and prudence Peter Waldius or Waldensis so surnamed from Waldy a Village in the East borders of France afterwards called Vandra It happened on a day when the elder men of Lions were assembled that one fell down and died suddenly this spectacle gave occasion unto this Peter of thinking upon the frailty of this life and the vanity of mens cares for so brittle a thing wherefore he resolveth to be more mindeful of that eternal life First to this end he purchaseth a Bible which in those days was not forbidden yet very rare in the hands of either Laicks or Clergy and like the man desirous to buy the jewel he spent the rest of his days in seeking the water of life that which he learned he imparted it unto his family and catechised them His maner of instructing was so familiar and effectual that sundry of his neighbors were desirous to hear him he was no less willing to teach them and informed them not of private fantasies but expounded the holy Scriptures and translated some parts thereof into the French Language Ia. Thuan. ad Ann. 1550. The Priests were offended and like dogs who neither can eat hay nor suffer the oxen to eat they charged him to leave such work and put not his hand into their harvest unless he will bring worse upon himself The man cared more for conscience then their menaces and followed his course nor did the people abstain from his company Some made better progress with him then they had done before and became his colleagues in teaching others Wherefore John Arch-Bishop of Lions excommunicated him and all his followers and did confiscate all their goods So after five years they were scattered some seeking place of residence in one Countrey and some in another Wheresoever they went they purchased the praise of good conversation and by way of pity were called the poor men of Lions as indeed they were deprived of their goods and not professors of poverty as our adversaries speak of them They were also called Leonistae from the same City which by some is called Leon and they were called Insabbatati or Inzabbatati not because they kept not the holy days nor because they followed the Jewish Sabbath but from Zabata or Zabati which is an up-land shoe as Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 6. sheweth from Nic. Eimeric in par 2. direct Inquisit because upon their shoe they had a certain sign whereby they knew one another Afterwards other names were given unto them from the places of their abode as Tolosani Albigenses Caprarienses c. and from their Teachers they were
pontem In Sion omnibus est via plebibus in Phlegetontem Stat sibi gloria pompa superbia divitiarum Hoc prope tempore nemo studens fore pons animarum Qui stat in agmine primus in ordine Presbyteratus Est vitio levis officio brevis inguine fractus Then of the Prelates and Clergy he saith Vos volo credere quod volo dicere Pseudoprophetas Nulla feracius ac numerosius hâc tulit aetas His sacra nomina sacraque tegmina corda superba Agnus eis patet in tunica latet anguis in herba Quilibet improbus extat episcopus Abba creatur Vi precio prece Dignus homo nece sceptra lucratur Nullus ei timor haudque sui memor est aliarum Non sine Simone sed sine canone dux animarum When he hath hinted at the manifold impieties of the Clergy he striketh again at the head Per sibi pervia Pastor it ostia fur aliunde Lex mala furibus his subeuntibus intrat abunde O mala secula venditur Infula Pontificalis Infula venditur haud reprehenditur emptio talis Venditur annulus hinc lucra Romulus urget auget Est modo mortua Roma superflua quando resurget Roma superfluit arida corruit afflua plena Clamitat tacet erigit jacet dat egena Roma dat omnibus omnia dantibus omnia Romae Cum pretio quia juris ibi via jus perit omne Fas mihi scribere fas mihi dicere Roma peristi Obruta moenibus obruta moribus occubuisti Aurea pectora castaque pectora jam perierunt Tempora pessima scilicet ultima jam subierunt Stat simulatio corruit actio Relligionis Heu sua propria deputat omnia Rex Babylonis Behold here he calleth Rome Babylon and the Pope the King of it 24. In that Century were many pamphlets and rhimes written in all languages almost against the errors and vices of Popes Bishops and Clergy namely a book was written having the picture of Christ casting buyers and sellers out of the Temple and another of the Pope sitting upon his throne above each were some rhimes written shewing the maners of the times above the Pope thus Curia vult marcas bursus exhaurit arcas Si bursaeparcas fuge Papas Patriarchas Si dederis marcas eis impleveris arcas Culpâ solveris quacunque ligatus eris Intus quis tu quis ego sum quid quaeris ut intrem Fers aliquid non Staforis Fero. Quid Satis Intra 25. In Tom. 2. Concilior printed at Colein An. 1551. is a little book with Abuses in the Church this title Opusculum Tripartitum de negotiis Ecclesiae In the third part thereof are noted many filthy abuses in the Church and faults of the Clergy and Prelates are noted Cap. 1. It is commonly heard how wicked women say That they have more gain by their sin on one festival day then in an whole week or fifteen working-working-days It is also sure of many other sins that they be innumerably more committed on festival days then in other days and therefore it seemeth it were more acceptable unto God that there were fewer festival days in the Church or at least that workmen might after the hearing of the Service go about their work seeing many have not maintenance to themselves and their families but by their work and the wealthier sort do waste more on festival days in tap-houses then in other days In some Cathedral Churches is a custom that when some Canons will not pay unto the Clerks what is due the Clerks suspend them from the Service and so in these Churches is no Service and sometimes for a very naughty occasion it were better that other punishments were laid on these Canons In many Cathedral Churches so few Clerks are present at the Canonical hours that sometimes they be scarcely four or six albeit in these Churches a great multitude of them have their entertainment for that Service onely now all these abuses might be helped and especially that men be not compelled unto new festivals Cap. 2. Because no inferior dare speak against the Roman Church it were very decent that the Lord Pope and the Lords the Cardinals would diligently observe what things are to be reformed in the Roman Church and that they would begin there to the end the reformation which belongeth unto them of others may have the better success for behold how great mischief and scandal hath flowed through all the world that I speak not of other things in so many vacations of Popes that have happened in our days Cap. 3. All the world is offended and speaketh against the multitude of poor religious men who are not now called Religious but Trutannii this turneth to the great contempt of that Religion Albeit that Order may be called good and there be some good men among them yet it seemeth expedient that they be not multiplied except onely in so far as the world may be able conveniently to bear them Cap. 4. Seeing bad Prelates are the cause of innumerable evils there should be greater diligence in their admission by a prudent trial of the person by them who are not accustomed to lye Again there is so great difficulty in the deposition of Prelates according to the Laws by the multitude of witnesses which is required that none of them how wicked soever they be is feared for deposition and therefore innumerable Churches lying many years under a pestiferous Prelate are destroyed both temporally and spiritually therefore it seemeth expedient that a Law were made for removing wicked Prelates more easily whence a double benefit would follow to wit the deliverance of the Churches which perish under them and a fear in other bad Prelates It seemeth also that there is not so great reason of keeping this difficulty now as was of old because then all the Prelates almost were good men and their adversaries rose wickedly against them but now none accuseth a Prelate but they which are good men and are moved with the zeal of God against bad Prelates There is so great negligence of Prelates in correcting that seldom any is heard to correct even they who are reputed to be good men and seeing many evils follow upon this some remedy should be provided There is so great vanity and prodigality in the families of many Prelates in their clothes cutted watered flowered and their shoe-ties of gold and such other many things that in the Court of any secular Prince or King is not found so great vanity and it were decent that in the families of the Successors of the Apostles stricter discipline were seen in their habit or accoutrement as was ordained by Laws Cap. 6. Rich Benefices are bestowed for the most part on such persons which never reside there and scarcely will ye finde a Bishop which dispenseth not easily with their non-residence to the great dammage of souls When a Curate putteth a Vicar in his Parish there is no respect unto the
unto the Councel of Constance this was four moneths before the going away of Pope John which was judged a most fit time to treat of that purpose He began his Preface with the words of Bernard in Serm. 33. in Cantic A rotten malady creepeth to day through all the body of the Church and the further the more desperately ... seeing from that time the Church hath become worse and worse continually after the fearful darkness of so many schisms unless timely provision be made more fearful things may be feared to insue according to the Prophâ—sies of Abbot Joachim Then he sheweth what he thinketh needful unto Reformation 1. That General and Provincial Councels be kept especially General Councels for amending all Persons and Estates neither should remedy be looked for from the Church of Rome because many are suspicious that she dissembleth and is unwilling to have Councels that she may râ—ign the more at her own pleasure and usurp power over other Churches Because before Constantine it was not free unto the Church to hold General Councels openly then arose many Heresies therefore it is no marvel that in these last times when Councels have been contemned that she is fallen into divers schisms and other infinite evils as experience teacheth General Councels are necessary for Reformation of the body of the Church especially the Roman which must be Reformed Whereas the Gloss saith in Dist 19. c. Anastasius The Pope should ask the Councel of Bishops When matters of faith are to be inquired it is to be understood not only of the articles of faith but of all those things also that concern the universal estate of the believing Church and otherwise it is dangerous to commit our faith unto the arbitrement of one man And if ever they were necessary far more now to procure an union of the Greeks with the Latines to repress the enterprises of the Turks who having destroyed the Empire will rush into the Church and straw a way unto the Antichrist as now many most godly men fear both these dangers at hand 2. For Reformation of the Roman Court it is sufficient that there be but one Cardinal out of every Province because the Cardinals are the causes of schisms and the Pope should provide to relieve ease and to remove the grievances of the Nations he should abate the exactions his pomp and luxury he should not excommunicate but in weighty causes as was done in the primitive Church 3. Prelates should not be chosen young imprudent nor ignorant but of ripe age apt to teach exemplar in manners moderate in lives not medling with weapons or worldly business abstaining from pomp in clothes and horses and feasts hating all simony they should moderate the Lent in respect of some persons and circumstances they should bring the Divine Service to devout brevity repress the number and variety of Images in Churches put order to new Feasts and Saints that men cease from work only upon the Lord's day and the most famous Feasts that have been appointed by the Church because when people are idle sin is multiplied in Taverns dancings and other abuses 4. He cometh to the Reformation of Monks in respect of their multitude and pernicious diversity and he taxeth the Romish Court that they dispise Divines and advance only such as can bring gain so that now it is come into a Proverb The Church is not worthy if Papists will have the word meretur expounded so to be governed but by wicked men c. He complaineth also of Pagan abuses and diabolical superstitions at Rome but saith he as there were seven thousand who Note never bowed to Baal so we may be confident that there are some desirous of the Churches Reformation This Book is in Fascic rer expetend and was presented unto the Councel November 1. An. 1415. But they who should have reformed were to be reformed and so little or nothing was done 14. Thomas Rhedonensis a French Carmelite and as Antoninus saith a famous Preacher went to England France and Italy and in his Sermons said Rome is the mother of abominations the Church hath need of great Reformation Prelates should leave their pride and luxury and follow the example of Christ and his Apostles For such preaching he was burnt in Rome at the command of Pope Eugenius An. 1436. Baptista Mantuanus speaking of this mans death lib. de vita beat c. ult saith Ah mad envy what doest thou thou hast not killed him for his soul cannot die but by hurting his earthy body he is the sooner partaker of eternal life Catal. test ver lib. 19. 15. Laurentius Valla a Senator's Son of Rome and Canon of St. John of Lateran about the year 1420. wrote a Book which he calleth a Declamation against the pretended donation of Constantine In the end thereof he shews the estate of the Church saying I say and I cry for I trust in God and do not fear men In my life time hath been in the high Priesthood no faithful nor wise Steward he hath not given bread to God's family the Pope annoyeth with wars people that love peace and stirreth up Princes and Cities he maketh his advantage not only by the loss of the Republick so as Verres or Catilina durst never attempt the like but of the Church and holy Ghost so that Simon Magus would abhor it .... In no place is there any Religion no holiness no fear of God and which maketh me tremble when I speak it wicked men bring the excuse of all crimes from the Pope for in him and his Court is the example of all wickedness that against the Pope and them that are nearest unto him we may say with Isaiah and Paul The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles for you ye who should teach others teach not your selves The late high Priests abounding in wealth and pleasures seem to contend to be as ungodly and foolish as the ancient Bishops were holy and wise and by their shame to surmount the praises of the former There also he complaineth that they have corrupted the faith with old wives fables and that they are not ashamed to preach what a Christian should be ashamed to name And he saith unto the people When we discern bad money we throw it away and we will not discern a bad Lord but will keep him still All the Book is such For this Book he was forced to flee But he was received honorably by Alfonso King of Naples and was his Secretary Orthae Gra. in epist post declam 16. Thomas de Corsellis a Frier had a large Oration in the Councel of A Councel is above the ope Basil Aen. Sylvius hath inserted it in his Commentaries There he proves that the Councel is above the Pope the Pope may err and experience shews it when the Pope abuseth the keys he may be deposed if he hear not the Church he is a Publican and Heathen a general Councel representeth the Church some for vain glory
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
as a Law In Session 36. It was then at first declared That the blessed Virgin was never defiled with original sin and the Feast of her conception was confirmed to be kept December 8. In Session 43. Pope Felix ordained the Feast of Maries visitation to be kept July 22 and to cause it to be observed he granted unto every one observing it indulgence of injoyned pennance for an hundred days Pope Eugenius inticed the Daulphin of France to dissolve that Councel by force and he brought above thirty thousand Souldiers to Basil but the Swisers being but four thousand did vanquish him as the Lacedemonians did Xerxes that is few to wit an hundred and fifty of the Victours remaining alive and eight thousand French died in the place Because of these troubles the Councel held no Sessions from August 10. An. 1442. until May 16. An. 1448. Then the Ambassadours would not continue longer and the Emperour undertook to procure another more peaceable Councel within three years and Pope Felix with his Assessors appointed Lions as the most convenient place But in the publick Session on the day aforesaid it was determined that the present Councel should be continued and be resumed after that time or in case of trouble it should be transferred to Lausanna But they assembled not at all 7. Much noise had been of a General Councel between the Eastern and The Councel of Ferraria and Florence Western Churches for the space of twelve years especially and when the Councel of Basil was convened some conceived hope of an union but the aims and motives of the leading parties as was touched before shew that no good could follow Many have written of that Councel at Ferraria and Florence among them all none hath the circumstances so fully as Sylvester Sguropulus who was Assessour unto the Patriarch of Constantinople and present in most of the consultations both before and in time of that Councel The Emperour John Palaeologus intended to have gone unto Basil the first offence was given by them at Basil who in their Letters unto the Greeks said The Fathers assembled in the General Councel as they had abolished the late Heresie of the Bohemians so they were ready to cut down the old Heresie of the Greeks The Greeks said unto the Oratours of Basil How can we approve them who in the very Preface say that we are old Hereticks we cannot admire sufficiently with what face they can feign this of us who but ye did think to upbraid us with the infamous name of Hereticks or what Heresie can be in us who have never transgressed nor departed from the Traditions of the Apostles Councels and Fathers this is a heavy stumbling-block unto us and therefore first of all we crave a remedy of this The Latines said It was not done of purpose but a meer escape of the writer we for our selves and for all our Nation say that we did never suspect such a thing of you neither say we now that ye maintain any Heresie and we are ready to proclaim this unto the World by any way ye please This Apology did not calm their animosities of the Patriarch especially until the Emperour said O that God would grant an universal Synod that by his blessing there may be an union of the Churches of Christ and Christians might agree in peace this were a great work and to be admired in all time coming yea not only a great work but more then hath been done in the former occumenial Synods yea more then was done by great Constantine in the first Councel for at that time there was peace in all the World and one Arrius with twenty or thirty more was contradictory unto the Doctrine of the Church and all others were Orthodox but that Heresie was of short standing for it arose and was condemned within the space of three years But unto this Synod which is now intended many yea innumerable people shall be assembled for consider how many are in Italy Germany Spain Britain and other places of the West how many Bishops are there Monks Doctors and Philosophers mighty and proud Nations many also shall be from these our parts who do reverence our Religion and are not in number inferiour unto the others such as the Trapezuntians Iberians Cercasians Mincreliens Goths Russians Walachians Servians the Islanders besides the Patriarchs and their Provinces I hear also of a great Nation in Ethiopia which is populous and Orthodox according with our tenets in all points who also as I suppose shall be called unto this Synod thus many are for us also And the Schism hath been of long continuance for they have been driving it these five hundred years almost how great a work were it then to solder and unite so many Nations so long time at variance and to bring all the World into one Church and we have hope by what hath been written unto us and as we hear that there shall be an union by the help of God and if it be this Church shall be much bettered for the King of Germany said unto me when I was with him that it concerned me to procure the union for if you do this said he you shall establish the Church since our folks have transgressed in many things and the Eastern Church hath a better order and if you effectuate not the union yet you may amend our people He spoke also many other things and I know certainly his good purposes and what he intendeth to do for us if the union go on and among other things he hath promised that I shall be his Successour in his Kingdom This Oration was heard with much joy Then it was propounded that the Pope and the Councel should be first united The Latines promised that it should be so and said They are already upon agreement But the Patriarch could not disgest that the Councel had called them old Hereticks and that the Pope Eugenius will not come personally unto the Councel But John one of the Oratours from Basil perceiving that Joseph was ambitious and desirous of honour flattered him with glozing words saying If he were once there how would he be admired all men would honour him and especially all the Fathers of the Synod and they will bring presents unto him and they will follow his advice as one who is wiser then they all are Letters were sent unto the Councel especially to amend their former Preface and for a Safe-conduct When these were returned the Emperour sent unto Trapesus Iberia and other Nations inviting them to send their Bishops and Oratours unto the Councel and he invited the three Patriarchs Some Nations sent two Bishops and one Oratour and some sent one Bishop and one Oratour The Patriarchs sent their Commissions unto some Greeks within the Empire as the Patriarch of Alexandria named Anthony Bishop of Heraclea and Mark a Monk whom the Emperour afterwards made Bishop of Ephesus for honouring his Commission Antiochia named Joseph then Bishop of Ephesus
expedient unto his See to send unto the Legats they consider the precedents of other faculties and dare fallow none of them at last a Bull was framed with this clause He sends them as Angels of peace unto the councel and gives them full authority to preside there to ordain whatsoever Decrees to hear propound conclude and to execute whatsoever were necessary for the honor of God and increase of the Catholick faith to REFORM the estate of the Catholick Church in ALL her members ecclesiastical and Secular of whatsoever preheminence though graced with Pontifical or Royal dignity and to do any thing fit for extirpation of heresies and for reducing them who have departed from obedience of the Apostolicall See for preservation and restoration of ecclesiastical liberty with condition that in all thing they proceed with consent of the Councel Then calling to mind what encounters befell unto Pope John in Constance when he sent his Nuntij unto the councel of Pavia he sent unto the Legats a privat Breve with authority to prolong dissolve or transfer the councel unto what place they shall please This was a designe to cut off all contrary purposes unto him The Legats arrive at Trent March 13. but found no Prelats there excep the Cardinal of Trent after ten dayes Orators came from the Emperour and Venice to assist the Synod then came the Cardinal of Madruccio and three Bishops On the first day of their arriving the Legats granted indulgence unto all there present for three years and so many fourty dayes Then they consider their Bull of faculties and with resolution to keep it secret they sent advice unto Rome that the condition annexed in the end of it did ty their hands and made every petty Prelat equal unto them Their reason is thought good and another was sent giving them absolute authority After this was seen they profess to communicat their most inward thoughts unto the Ambassadors and Prelats wherefore when Letters came from Germany or Rome they all assembled together in the lodging of one But the Legats advise the Pope that upon every occasion one Letter should be written for common view and the secret designes should be written apart Tâ—e first doubt was for precedency whether Don Diego the Emperours Ambassador or the Cardinal of Trent should have the first place at last it was agreed that their chaires be set so that none may know which of the two were preferred The next scruple was for opening the Councel on the one side it moved them that no Prelats were come but four and on the other side the fear of the Turkish warrs required hast The Pope sent resolution to open the councel on the first day of May without longer delay on that day the Legats shew that they had received commission to open but shew not the particular day only They held a congregation which was spent on ceremonies that the three Legats should have a like apparel and ornaments that the place of Session should be adorned wich hangings of Arras whether seats should be prepared for the Pope and the Emperour whether Don Diego should have more honorable place then other Ambassadors whether the Elector-Bishops being Princes should sit before other Bishops and archbishops and it should prejudge no man if they have not their own place at this time Before May was ended twenty Bishops were come and five Generals of Monks they were also soon wearied with expectation and would have returned but were entertained by the Legats with hope of opening the Counsel shortly Don Diego would not stay longer and upon pretence of â—ndisposition he went to Venice In the end of Juny some Prelats complained grievously untill a supply of 40. Ducats was promised unto them Some obiected that their staying was like to have no effect because the Emperour was medling with Religion and to that end had appointed Colloquies therefore sundryes withdrew themselves pretending several causes The Pope considering that the Emperour held things in suspence and affected not the councel if he might atchieve his own designements in Germany began to condem himself that he had proceeded so far and yet it seemed scandalous to dissolve so small a convention and on the other side he judged it clear that a Synod was a fit remedy against the heresies as he spake and he feared that the Emperour would crave an halfyears fruits and vassalages of the monasteries in Spain as also what might be the event of that Colloquy in time of the Counsel While he thus is wavering he resolves and sends unto the Legats a Bull of faculty to transfer the councel to the effect he may drive off time at least And also he sent the Bishop of Caserta unto the Emperour craving either to begin the councel or suspend it or to transfer it into Italy The Emperour would yeeld to none of the three In the end of October he yeelds to open the councel but so that they begin with Reformation of the Clergy and medle not with points of doctrin lest the Protestants be incensed This course was thought at Rome to favour the hereticks and to curb the Papal power Nevertheless they will not seem to take it ill and ordaines the first Session to be held December 13. and to handle principally matters of doctrin and if a reason must be rendered it should be answered To entreat of Reformation of manners only were contrary unto all former examples On December 12. a congregation was held and the Prelats consulted what is to be done in the Session The Bishop of Estorga said The Legats should read their Bull and all the others consented The Legat De Sant Cross considering that the publishing of their large authority might breed danger of limitation answered In the Councel all are one body and therefore it were necessary to read the Bull of every bishop to shew their institution from the Apostolick See and this were tedious seing more are coming So that motion was put off When the. 13. Day was come the Pope published at Rome a Bâ—ll of Jubilee declaring that the opening of the councell was to cure the wounds of the Church done by hereticks and exhorting every one to assist the assembled Fathers with their prayers and for this effect they should confess themselves and fast three dayes in which time they should go in processions and receive the blessed sacrament and he granted pardon of all sin unto all that did so The same day at Trent the Legats caused a large admonition to be read shewing that it is the duty of every one during the councel to advertise the Prelats of all occurrents and declaring the three ends of the councell to wit extirpation of heresy reformation of Ecclesiastical disciplin and regaining of common peace whereof the first and last inconvenients were the effects of the second for it can not be denyed that the people as saith the Prophet have committed two evils they have forsaken the fountain of living
other his works I therefore subjoyn a taste of it and because some poison is in it I add a litle antidot which may be usefull unto some In his preface unto the Emperour he shewes his Rule of judging the evangelical and Apostolical Scripture which being Divine and a most sure rule the antients had used in judging of controversies after the departure of the Apostles and because in such contentions ariseth controversy about the interpretation and sense of some passages of the Scriptures it is necessary to have recourse unto the Universall consent of Writers chiefly of those who lived in the time of the Emperour Constantin untill the time of Leo I. or of Gregory yet so that it is not necessary to produce the testimonies of them all nor of the most part which were an infinite work but it is sufficient to bring one or two by whom the judgement of the whol Church may be known and with this caution that every testimony of those Fathers may not be rashly received seing in many places they speak according to their privat judgement and wherein even the most learned and best maintainers of the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine have not agreed with the safe unity of faith but only such things as belong unto the confirmation of the Apostolical and Catholick tradition and have the weight of irrefragable and undoubted testimony wherein they declare constantly the publick and common faith of the whole Church His method is conform unto the Articles of the Augustan Confession His principal scope seemes to be contained in the seventh Article de vera Ecclesia where he holdes that the true Church is always manifest and though the present Roman Church hath departed from the primitive not a little in integrity of manners and discipline yea and in sincerity of doctrine yet she standes on the same foundation and professeth communion with the antient Church and therefore is one and the same albeit different in many particulares Neither should we separate from her as Christ did not separat from the Jewish Church albeit corrupt neither did the Prophets nor Apostles violate the union but only spake against her and came out of her but by dissenting from the errors neither did Cyprian and some others violat the union with the Roman Church how beit they did complain of the envy of the Roman clergy and the pride of the Pope This may be called his privat judgement as he spake of others in his preface and not the constant faith of the whole Church that the Church should be manifest always was not the judgement of Eliah 1. King 19. 14. nor of John who prophecied of the woman fleeing into the wilderness Revel 12 and it is without all doubt in the general that in the dayes of the Antichrist the Church shall not be manifest 2. he grantes that the Roman Church hath departed not a litle in manners and doctrine but how far she hath departed may be in some measure known by the history 3. his advice that we should not have departed from her is a main question but certainly his reason is not sufficient for though our Saviour made not separation from the Jewish Church yet he foretold that when these labourers of the vine-yard shall have killed the heir the vineyard shal be taken from them and not a stone of their temple should be left upon another Where was their Church then if they had no place for their Religion As for the Pophets and Apostles distinguish the times before the time was come which God had appointed they had no reason to depart but when the appointed time was come then they departed and for this very point Steeven was Martyred Act. 6. 14. The same distinction serveth for the Roman Church Cyprian and Paulin had no reason to violat the vnion when she had not departed from the true faith but when she became the whoore and all nations had drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication then was the time to obey the commande Come out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues Gods people was with her and in her and they must not only protest against their adulterous mother but come out from her Then for reconciliation of the Church he seemes to despair that ever they will accept of his Overture to wit that those who have given the cause of distraction that is saith he the governors of the Church would remit some what of their too much rigor and yeeld a little for the peace of the Church and following the wishes and admonitions of many good people would reform the manifest abuses according to the rule of Divine Scripture and of the antient Church from which they have departed And next that those who eschuing those vices have fallen into the other extremity would confess their faults and return into the right way In other Articles that differ from the Popish Church he puts often a blame upon the Reformed if not for their Tenet yet for their practise For example of justification he saith What is said in the fourth article that men can not be justified before God by their own strength merits or works but are justified freely by faith it was evermore allowed by the Church and untill this day it is approved by all the writers of the Church So that I wonder why the Apology saith that they are condemned in this article as if it were taught that men obtain remission of sins for their own merits and not freely for Christ's sake Afterwards he cites the testimony of Bernard saying I consider three things whereupon all my hope stands the love of adoption the truth of the promise and the power of performing And saith he the Doctors of this age say not that they teach doubting whereby men should doubt of Gods mercy and mistrust but such fear of God whereby a diligence of living well and of keeping the received grace may be stirred up and increased in us as the Apostle saith Work forth your salvation with fear and trembling And they call this sear chast and filial which perfect love casts not forth but retaines and cherishes Which fear hath always adjoyned confidence and hope of Gods fatherly good-pleasure And seing those things are taught tooday in the Catholick Church the Protestants do not rightly in accusing the present Church that she bidds and teaches to doubt of Gods favor and of eternal life and put this blasphemous doctrin as they speak among the chief causes for which they should depart from her Of free will he saith on the 18. Artick The sum of this controversy which had been formerly and now is consists in this What the will of man can do to attain righteousness by which we are justified before God is not to be asscribed unto the power of free-will corrupted by sin but unto the singular grace of God which we have not by nature wherein we were
Let a lavvfull goodly Seigniory look that they preach not quarterly or monthly but continually â—ot for filthy lucre sake but of a ready minde So God shall be glorified your consciences discharged and the flock of Christ purchased vvith his own blood edified The second point concerning the Sacraments I passe over because I have spoken of these rites in another place then it followes The third part concernes ecclesticall disciplin the officers that have to deal 3. For another disciplin in Churches in this charge are chiefly three Ministers preachers or pastors of whom before Seniors or Elders and deacons Concerning Seniors not only their office but their name also is out of this English Church utterly removed Their office was to govern the Church with the rest of the Ministers consult to admonish to correct and to order all things appertainning to the state of the congregation In stead of these Seniors in every Church the Pope hath brought in and wee yet maintain the Lordship of one man over many churches yea over sundry Shires These Seniors then because their charge was not over much did execute their office in their own persons without substitutes Our Lord Bishops have their under-officers as Suffraganes Chancellors Archdeacons Officials Commissiaries and the like Touching Deacons thogh the name be remaining yet is the office sowly perverted turned upside down For their duty in the primitive Church was to gather the alms diligently and to distribute it faithfully also for the sick and impotent persons to provide painfully having ever a diligent care that the charity of godly men were not wasted on loiterers and idle vagabounds Now it is the first step to the Ministery nay rather a meer order of priesthood for they may baptize in the presence of a Bishop or priest or in their absence if necessity require Minister the other sacrament likwise read the holy Scriptures and homilies in the congregation instruct the youth in the catechism and also preach if he be commanded by the Bishop Again in the old church every congregation had their deacons now they are tied to Cathedrall churches only and what do they there gather the almes and distribut to the poore nay that is the least peece or rather no part of their function What then to sing a gospell when the Bishop Ministreth the communion If this he not a perverting of this office charge let every one judge And yet lest the reformers of our time should seem to take utterly out of Gods Church this necessary function they appoint somewhat to it concerning the poore and that is to search for the sick needy impotent people of the parish and to intimate their estates names places where they dwell to the Curat that by his exhortation they may be relieved by the parish or other convenient almes And this you see is the nighest part of his office and yet you must understand it to be in such places where is a Curate and a deacon every parish can not be at that cost to have both nay no parish so far as can be gathered at this present hath Now then if you will restore the Church to its ancient officers this you must do in stead of an Archbishop or Lord Bishop you must make equality of Ministers In stead of Chancelors archdeacons officials commissaries proctors doctors summoners churchwardens and the like you have to plant in every congregation a lawfull godly Seigniory The deaconship must not be confounded with the Ministry nor the collectors for the poor may not usurpe the deacones office but he that hath an office must look to his office and every man must keep himself within the bounds limites of his own vocation And to these three jointly that is the Minister Seniors deacons is the whole regiment of the Church to be committed The vse â—â— disciplâ—n This regiment consists especially in ecclesiasticall disciplin which is an order lest by God unto his Church whereby men learn to frame their wills and doings according to the law of God by instructing admonishing one another yea and by correcting punishing all wilfull persons rnd contemners of the same Of this disciplin there are two kindes one privat wherewith we will not deal because it is impertinent to our purpose another publick which although it hath been long banished yet if now at length it might be restored would be very necessary profitable for the building up of Gods house The finall end of this disciplin is the reforming of the disordered and to bring them to repentance and to bridle such as would offend The chiefest part and last punishment of this disciplin is excommunication by the consent of the Church determined if the offender be obstinat which how miserably it hath been by the Popes proctors and is by our new canonists abused who seeth not In the primitive Church it was in many mens hands now one alone excommunicates In those dayes it was the last censure of the Church and never went forth but for notorious crimes now it is pronounced for every light trifle then excommunication was greatly regarded feared now because it is a money-matter no whit at at all esteemed Then for great sins severe punishment and fot small offenses litle censures now great sins either not at all punished as blasphemy usury c. or sleightly passed over with pricking in a blanket or pinning in a sheet as adultery whoordom drunkenness c. Again such as are no sins as if a man conform not himselfe to popish orders ceremones if he come not at the whistle of him who by Gods word hath no authority to call wee mean Chancelors Officials Doctors and all that rable are grievously punished not only by excommunication suspension deprivation and other as they tearme it spirituall coërcion but also by banishing imprisoning reviling taunting and what not Then the Sentence was tempered according to the notoriousness of the fact now on the one side either hatred against some persons carrieth men head long into rash cruell judgement or els favor affection or money mitigates the rigor of the same and all this comes to passe because the regiment left by Christ unto his Church is committed into the mans hand whom alone it shall be more easy for the wicked by bribing to pervert than to overthrow the faith piety of a zealous godly company for such manner of men should the Seigniors bee Then it was said Tell the Church now it is spoken Complain to my Lords grace primate Metropolitane of all England or to his inferior my Lord B. of the Diocesse if not to him Shew the Chancelor or Officiall or Commissary or Doctor Again whereas the excommunicate were never received till they had publickly confessed their offence now for paying the fees of the Court they shall by Master Officiall or Chancelor easily be absolved in some privat place Then the Congregation grieved by the wickednes
two Minions Theodosius a Monk and his Chaplain Stephen he breaks the peace with the Bulgarians to his great reproach and loss he assembleth a Councel at Constantinople to annul the acts of the former which were ended in his own time and confirmed by him by the perswasion of these two he put his chief Captain Leontius in prison and held him there two years who escaping with the help of Callinicus the Patriarch laid hands on Justinian cutteth off his nose and ears and sent him to Cherona in Pontus in the 11. year of his Reign and they dragged the two sycophants by the feet through the streets and then burnt them Zonar Annal. The Emperour Justinian I. had conquered Lybia from the Vandals and Justinian II. losed it that till this day the Sarazens and Mahumetans possess it 8. LEONTIUS was crowned with the great joy of the common people Treason even against the wicked is punished He sent an Army against the Sarazens in Affrick but in a sedition amongst them the souldiers choose Tiberius Apsimanus a Citizen of Constantinople and General of the Army to be Emperour He came quickly back upon Leontius and took him and served him as he had done to Justinian in the 3. year of his Reign and he exercised great cruelty against the friends of Leontius yet did he nothing without advice of the Senatours who delivered unto them their keys at his first coming 9. TIBERIUS coming this way unto the Crown sent his Brother Heraclius Treason in the second degree is punished Governour of his Army against the Sarazens in Asia and recovered Armenia from them When Justinian had been four years in Pontus he escaped and by the aid of the Bulgarians he returned into Constantinople and by force took Tiberius and cast him into the same prison with Leontius and having cut off his nose and ears caused them both to be drawn through the City and beheaded them and he hanged Heraclius so oft as he would have wiped his nose he caused some of the friends of Leontius to be slain he pulled out the eys of the Patriarch Callinicus and sent him bond to Rome to gratifie Pope Constantine and set in his place Cyrus an Abbot who had received and sustained him in Pontus Beda de sex aetat 10. JUSTINIAN II. now lay at home executing cruelties daily He did invite Platina saith rogat Abb. Urspet saith accersit and Sigonius saith obsecrat Pope Constantine to come into the East that they may talk together of the affairs of the Republick as he said but in very deed to ingage the Pope unto him by extraordinary honours whereof he saw the Bishops of Rome were very desirous Pe. Mexia Platina saith he sent ships to convey him safely but Anastasius saith the Pope caused ships to be built for himself Ph. Mornay in Myster The Emperour caused all his Subjects where the Pope was to come to receive him with such honour as they ow unto himself As the Pope drew near to Constantinople Cyrus the Patriarch with all the Clergy went out eight miles from the City and set the Pope upon a Camel and with solemn ostentation they conveyed him into the Emperours Palace thence he went into Nicomedia where the Emperour embraced The first kisse of the Popes foot was by a wicked maen not the Pope but casting himself down before him he craved pardon for his sins and kissed the Popes foot with an unmeasurable shew of humility as Mexia saith and so was absolved After this he became unthankfull to Trebellius King of Bulgaria who had restored him and entred into his land with hostility and was shamefully beaten back It was told him that Philip Bardanes had dreamed that an Eagle had overshadowed him with her wings and was therefore banished into the Isle Cephalonia by Tiberius now Justinian conceives the same fear and sent an Army against him thinking on no such thing the souldiers turn to his side as Platina writes but Mexia saith upon this occasion Philippicus levieth an Army and at Synope within 12. miles of Constantinople Elias Prince of Cherson in open Battel slue Justinian and his son Tiberius and with consent of all the subjects Philippicus received the Crown an 712. CHAP. II. Of POPES GREGORY I. alias the Great was Bishop of Rome about the 600. Gregorius oppugneth the Title of Vniversal Bishop year of the Incarnation The Bishops of Rome had the first place among the Patriarchs with express limitation of jurisdiction and bounds as well by the first general Councel at Nice as by the second at Constantinople This order was brangled in the time of Gregory For John Patriarch of Constantinople sought not only to have the first place but also to be called Patriarcha Oecumenicus or Universal because the Emperours chief Residence was at Constantinople the head City 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gregory writ many Epistles against the Title unto John he saith Thou was wont to confess thy self unworthy to be called a Bishop but now thou art so puft up that despising thy brethren thou seekest to be called the only Bishop ...... At the last day of account what wilt thou answer unto Christ the Head of the Universal Church who indeavoureth to make all his Members subject unto thy self by naming thy self Universal Who I pray is before thee to follow him in this perverse word but he who despising the legions of Angels socially ordered with him would burst out unto the top of singularity that he might seem to be under none and he alone to be above all Who also said I will ascend into heaven and exalt my Throne above the stars I will sit in the mountain of the Testament in the sides of the North .... For what are all thy brethren the Bishops of the Universal Church but the stars of heaven Whose lives and tongues do glance among the sins and errours of men as in the darkness of the night above whom thou wilt prefer thy self by this word of pride and tread down in comparison of thee what else saiest thou but I will ascend into heaven and I will exalt my Throne above the stars ..... All which things while I see with tears and do fear the secret judgements of God my tears are increased and my groans are not contained within my breast that the holy man John who was of so great humility and abstinence is by the seducing tongues of his familiars burst out into so great pride that by hunting after a perverse name he will be like unto him who when he would arrogantly be like to God did also lose the grace of the given similitude and therefore did forfeit true blessedness because he sought false glory Truly the Apostle Peter was the first member of the holy and universal Church Paul Andrew John what were they but heads of particular flocks and yet they ALL were members of the Church under one head And to comprise All in a short bundle the godly before
Spiritual alliance did accurse the man who shall marry his god-mother Grego decreta 6. BONIFACE V. is said to have been a man of singular vertue and bountifulness especially toward those of the Clergy who were most vigilant in their calling He ordained that so great reverence should be had unto the Churches a refuge of impiety place of Gods worship that whosoever shall take his refuge into a Church should not be taken by force making the Law of God against murtherers and such ungodly men to be of no effect by his tradition because he loved them who bring saith I. Beda in Catal. Scriptor illust and that sacrilegious Except sacriledge persons should be accursed for he hateth them who take away In his time Testaments were of strength when they were confirmed by the Magistrates but his Successours would have this power to themselves His Epistles direct to England as in Beda's history wherein are sundry passages fighting against the perfection of Christ's satisfaction He sate 5. years and died an 622. 7. HONORIUS I. was a Monothelite Onuphrius in Annot. in Platin. A Pope condemned of heresie and Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 11. would purge him of this blot by the Epistles of a Monk Maximus and of Emanuel Caleca who lived about the year 1274. they cannot deny that they saw in the most common books of Councels this heresie imputed unto him in the sixth general Councel as also the Epistles of Sergius Bishop of Constantinople unto Honorius and of Honorius to Sergius were read in the twelfth Action or Session and in the sixteenth Action they both were accursed for that heresie and in the seventeenth a Confession was published contrary to the errour of the Monothelites and after the Confession Honorius Pope of old Rome is reckoned amongst the Hereticks see hereafter in Leo II. and some among the Romanists stick not to call him an Heretick as Melc Canus in loc Theol. li. 6. c. 8. Platina makes mention of his great care in building of Churches and transporting Ornaments from the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus into the Church of St. Peter but nothing of his spiritual building He appointed Processions on the Lords day whence was the compassing of Churches Catal. test verit lib. 9. He sate 12. years and then the Seat was vacant 1. year and 7. months 8. SEVERINUS was confirmed by Isaacius Eparch of Ravenna Election of the Pope for at that time the Election of the Pope was naught till he were confirmed by the Emperour or his Eparch Platin. Isaacius came to Rome for confirmation of the Pope and saw great Treasure in the Lateran Church he took it all away because the Souldiers were in great necessity in time of the wars against the Saraâ—ens yet he gave only a part of it to the Souldiers and sent the rest to Ravenna whence he sent a part unto the Emperour like unto all other Popes Severinus was more carefull of houses then of souls Platin. He by Epistle reproves the Scots for observing Penticost or Easter on another day than the Church of Rome but his reproof had no place there because they were not accustomed with the yoke of the Romish Bishops saith Catal. test ver He sate 1. year 2. months Beda hist lib. 2. cap. 19. hath written None free of Original sin except our Saviour an Epistle at this time thus Unto the most learned and most holy the Scotch Bishops and Presbyters and other Doctours and Abbots Hilarius Arch Priest and keeping the place of the holy Apostolical See John a Deacon and chosen in the name of God and John Primicerius and holding the place of the Apostolical See and John a servant and counseller of the same Apostolical See The writings which the Bearers brought unto Pope Gregory of good memory he departing this life have not been answered till now Which being opened lest the mist of so great a question should continue ...... Hereby we know that the Pelagian heresie beginneth to revive among you wherefore we exhort you earnestly that so venemous a work of superstition be put from your minds for it cannot be unknown unto you how that execrable heresie is damned seeing it hath not only been abolished out this 240. years but it is also daily condemned by us by a perpetual anathema and is buried and we exhort that among you their ashes be not stirred up whose weapons are burnt For who will not abhor the proud and wicked attempts of them who say A man may be without sin by his proper will and not by the grace of God And indeed the first foolish saying of blasphemy is to say A man is without sin Which cannot be except the only Mediatour of God and Man Christ Jesus who was conceived and born without sin For other men being born with Original sin are known to bear the testimony of Adam's transgression even they who are without Actual sin according to the Prophet saying Behold I was conceived in iniquity and in sin hath my mother born me What may be collected out of this Epistle I leave unto all Judicious Readers only I would that this were remarked that in the inscription they observe the stile and phrase of the Roman Court directing their Letters unto the Scotch Bishops c. whereas neither at that time nor many ages thereafter was any Bishop in Scotland but only Abbots who were Doctours and Presbyters in several congregations 9. JOHN IV. bestows all the Treasure that Isaacius and Severine had left on the redeeming of some captives of his Nation Dalmatia and Istria from the Lombards He transports the bodies of Vincentius and Anastasius Reliques Martyres from Dalmatia to Rome from the hands of enemies to the superstition of a more eminent place In his time Lotharis King of the Lombards a good Justitiary and Arrian did permit in every City of his Kingdom two Bishops one Catholick as they spoke then or orthodox and another Arrian John sate 1. year 9. months 10. THEODORUS I. the son of Theodorus Bishop of Jerusalem Pretended authority availeth not strove against Paul Bishop of Constantinople because he was a Monothelite and sought his deprivation but in vain for he dealt by authority and not by Scriptures or reason and Paul despiseth his authority Lotharis said he was puft up with ambition and not inspired by a good spirit and therefore he contemned him also saying He fostereth many errours and reproved one only He disswadeth the Emperour Constans from the errour of the Monothelites therefore the Emperour sought his life Thereafter all his care was to adorn and adore the bodies of the departed Saints and their Reliques he died an 647. 11. MARTIN I. augmenteth the number of holy daies he commandeth New Rites the Priests to shave their hair continually and that each Bishop should consecrate the chrism or holy ode yearly and send it through all the Parishes of his Diocy and that all the Clergy should at their
verb. Apost saith This is the tradition of the Fathers and observed by the whole Church thar when the defunct are mentioned at the sacrifice we should pray for them who have departed in the Communion of the Bodie and Blood of Christ and that it should be told that it is offered for them It is without doubt that these things are available unto the defunct but such as have lived so before their death that they may profit them after death But they who have gone out of their bodies without faith which worketh by love such duties of holiness are bestowed on them in vain seeing while they were here they received no grace or received it in vain and did treasure unto themselves no mercie but wrath And Confess lib. 9. cap. 3. he praieth for his mother Monica and addeth Lord I believe that thou hast done what I crave yet approve the voluntaries of my mouth for she did crave to be remembred at thy Altar Bellarmine saith that the Church was wont to pray on the Feast daies for particular Saints as on the Feast of Leo they said We beseech thee Lord grant that this oblation may be helpfull unto Saint Leo But saith he this sentence is now changed And Ambrose did pray for the soul of Theodosius but as they who did so pray do never bring any warrant from Scripture for it so neither can they tell what to make of such prayers Epiphanius contra Aâ—ri haeres 75. saith These prayers and oblations were at first instituted partly as Thanksgivings unto God to glorifie him in his servants partly in commendation of their praises who sleep in the Lord partly that others might thereby be moved to the imitation of their godliness and partly to shew publickly the faith hope charitie and love of the living their faith saith he because albeit these were departed yet the living believe they are injoying a blessed life hope because they are awaiting the same their charitie because they retain a sweet remembrance of the departed and their esteem because they judge them who are departed in the fear of the Lord howbeit in a blessed estate yet to be inferiour unto Christ seeing they praied unto him for them So far he Augustine in the fore-named Sermon saith It is not to be doubted that the dead are helped by the prayers of the holy Church and sacrifices and alms that is given for their souls that the Lord would deal more mercifully with them than their sins have deserved Where Cyprian in 34. Epistle saith We offer sacrifices continually for them Pamelius expounds it not to be otherwise then in remembrance of them and he proves this out of the Canon of the Mass presently in use and out of Augustine in Ioh. tract 84. where he saith The Martyrs we remember at the Table not so as we remember others who rest in peace to pray for them also but rather that they would pray for us that we may cleave unto their steps This washing excuse doth add more guilt as followeth Bellarm. de Purgat lib. 1. cap. 18. saith Their prayers were thanksgivings to God for their glorie or petitioneth not that their Saints might be augmented in glorie but that their glorie might be augmented with us or that their glorie might be more known unto the world or they were petitions for some accidental glorie of their bodie at the resurrection And whereas it is commonly said He doth wrong unto a Martyr who prayeth for a Martyr Bellarmine saith it is to be meaned of them only who pray for remission of their sins or for essential glorie unto a Martyr which is not lawfull saith he Thus we see they are contrarie one to another concerning prayers for them who are in blessedness and albeit Augustine calleth it a tradition of the Fathers and saith that it was observed by the whole Church yet none of them can shew that it is a Tradition or that it was observed by the Church in the time of the Prophets or Apostles nor some hundred years after them As for the souls damned in Hell Epiphanius loc cit saith We remember sinners and seek mercie for them and our praiers are helpfull unto them although they take not away all the blot Chrysostom homil 22. ad pop Antioc saith Read the Scriptures of our Saviour and learn for none can help us when we depart hence into that place a brother cannot redeem a brother out of those endless torments nor one friend another nor the Parents their children nor the children their Parents But you will say where is the proof of that Behold him who was thrust out from the marriage and none interceding for him consider the five Virgins that were excluded and their neighbours not praying for them and Christ calling them fools Ye have heard how that the rich man had no pitie on Lazarus and when he was tormented he craved a drop of water and how Abraham could not ease his torment and on 1 Cor. 16. hom 41. he biddeth rejoice that the sins of the wicked are by their death come to an end lest their punishment were increased yet saith he strive so far as ye can to help them not with tears but with prayers supplications alms and oblations So is he contrarie to himself and which is especially to be marked in the first place he gives reasons of his doctrine and none for his exhortation save only that Job offered sacrifice for his children But we find not that Job offered for them when they were dead but while they were alive in their bodies Likewise Augustine a little before said that duties of pietie are bestowed on such in vain but in Enchir. cap. 68. he saith prayers for the damned if they be no ease unto the dead yet they are comfortable to the living but he shews not what manner of comfort Pope Gregorie the I. prayed for the soul of Trajan an heathen Emperour and Bellarmine loc cit saith this was an ungodly praier unless we will hold that it was a particular motion of the spirit So he will neither approve nor condemn the Pope but he condemneth the like praier But Augustine had a by-way of his own concerning a third sort of souls that were not reprobates and yet in pain he had been a Platonick and retains so much of the Elisian fields and thought that praiers for such souls is a propitiation to God for their relief as followeth But after the 600. year this opinion was received by many especially by the authoritie of Pope Gregorie the I. that praiers and oblations should be offered for the dead to the end their torments in Purgatorie may be eased or ceased Now if we compare the practice of the Fathers in the preceding 400. years with the opinion of Gregorie and of the Roman Church after him we find that both sorts praied for the dead but with great difference The Greeks thought that the elect souls were not in Heaven yet not any of them in
Writer of the Historie saith lib. 2. there was great contention concerning the Latine Translation and in the end they did conclude that it is to be approved as authentical yet so that they who are more diligent should not be forbidden to quench their thirst out of the Hebrew and Greek Fountains And after that Councel two other Editions were published by Pope Sixtus the V. and Clemens the VIII with infinite alterations as followeth in the 16. Century 11. The Popes did indeavour to take libertie of marriage from the Clergie The single life of Church men is opposed and where they could prevail adulterie and murther of babes was multiplied as is touched In sundrie Nations great opposition was made for Arnulph Bishop of Metensis was the father of Anchises the father of Pipin Britain would not receive this bondage In Creet John a Priest had a wife and therefore was reproved by Pope Vitalian What may I speak of one Greek The Greeks are for the most part married untill this day In the fourth Councel at Toledo Cap. 43. Marriage was approved and Fornication prohibited More of this hereafter 12. Divers Nations then received the faith the Gothi and Suevi in Spain Some Nations hear of Christ forsook Arianism by authoritie of their King Reccared Ghent brake down the Altar of Mercurius whom they had served and began to serve the true God by the preaching of Amand a French-man an 613. who was exiled for reproving King Dagobert of luxurie and venerie Other Flandrians were converted by his Countrie man Aegidius an 649. The sound of the word had been through the world but the Nations persevered not and being instructed but in few persons Paganism continued and the Barbarians disturbing the Realms did also disturb the estate of religion 13. In that Centurie lived sundrie Divines although not equal to their forefathers John Bishop of Alexandria called the Almons an 610. who for Some worthy men his rare example of hospitalitie and bountifulness to the poor is no less worthy to have place amongst good men than he is followed of few He was wont at all occasions to propound unto the people questions out of the Scriptures because multitude of heresies were then on foot and he exhorted the people to propound their doubts unto him If any did presumptuously move curious questions he could cunningly turn to another more profitable When any of the unlearned moved trivial doubts he accepted them calmly and commanded that thereafter such persons should not be admitted to the end others seeing such men checked should be the more wary In the daies of Boniface the IV. John Bishop of Gerunden a Spaniard was instructed at Constantinople in the languages and reading of Scriptures thence he returning into his Countrie did with dexteritie refute the heresie of Arrius and therefore was exiled to Barchinona but after the death of the Arrian King Lemungild he returned and wrote many books Of the same country was Europius Bishop of Valentia worthy of remembrance for godliness of life and sinceritie of faith Then also lived Ildefonsus Bishop of Toledo who as another Augustine is called the Hammer of Hereticks France did never want famous witnesses of the Gospel at that time was the fore-named Arnulph Bishop of Metensis Projectus a Martyr in Aquitania an 610. Eustathius Abb. Luxovien the Disciple of Columban an 624. Modoald Bishop of Trevers Renald the successour of the above-named Amand we have heard of Serenus Bishop of Marsilia where succeeded Projectus who is said to have suffered martyrdom in agro Cameracen an 678. Eustasius a Preacher in Bavier an 640. Lambert Bishop of Tungri was put to death an 658. because he rebuked Pipin for marrying another wife the first being yet alive Dodo the brother of the second wife was the Executioner and shortly thereafter died of vermine Ulfranius Bishop of Senonen hath been a diligent labourer in the Lord's harvest in Frisia an 660. Leodagarius Bishop of Augustodunen suffered death at the command of Theorick King of France because he oft reproved him of tyrannie Victor Bishop of Carthage an 646. writing to Pope Theodore retains the old Titles saying Unto the most blest and honourable Lord his holy brother Theodore Pope the works of your most blessed brother-hood are acceptable unto God c. There he affirmeth that all the Apostles were of equal authoritie and honour 14. Isidorus Bishop of Hispala called the latter did write many books of the Christian faith and the History from Adam untill his own time 624. Isidor Hispalen he hath many errours but in many things is sound In his book de summo bono cap. 28. he saith In the holy Scriptures as on high mountains both the learned find sublimities of knowledge whereunto as Harts they may lift up the steps of their contemplation and the simple men as lesse Wights may find mean things for their capacitie to which they may humbly have refuge the holy Scripture seems unto the babes of understanding to be base in words in respect of the historie but it wadeth more deeply with the more learned opening unto them the mysteries thereof and it remains common to the learned and unlearned Lib. 7. etymolog cap. 9. Peter received his name from the Rock which is Christ on whom the Church is built the Rock hath not the name from Peter but Peter from the Rock therefore the Lord saith Thou art Peter and upon this Rock which thou hast confessed will I build my Church for the Rock was Christ upon which Peter himself was built Lib 8. cap. 5. he noteth it as a fault in the old Catharists that they did glorie in their merits and that they denied forgiveness of sins to the penitent Lib. 6. cap. 19. The Sacraments are baptism and chrism the bodie and blood of Christ Here he nameth but two because the custom was then to anoint them who were baptized De offic lib. 1. cap. 18. Bread because it strengthneth the bodie is therefore called Christ's bodie and Wine because it worketh blood in the flesh therefore it hath relation to Christ's blood these two are sensible but being sanctified by the Holy Spirit are changed into the Sacrament of the Lord's body The Papists now in our daies would gather out of these words Transubstantiation but hereafter God willing it shall appear that neither word nor thing was thought upon in 500. years after that time and Isidore saith Transeunt in Sacramentum And de doctrin fide art 33. saith That marriage is evil or to be compared with fornication and to believe that meat is evil or the cause of evil unto the eaters is not Christian but properly Manichean or Encratitish 15. Agrestin was Clark to King Theodorick and then entred the Abbey Lexovien with all his Wealth he became wearied of the superstitious rites Agrestin and left the Abbey Then he went to Aquileia which for that time was not under the yoke of the Romish Pope and
it is called the daily prayer by the Doctours and Fathers Ca. 16. The book of Revelation shâ—uld be read yearly in the Church between Easter and Whitsunday Ca. 18. A pernicious custom should not be kept contempt of ancient statutes hath perturbed all the order of the Church while some by ambition and others by gifts do usurp Priesthoods and Bishopricks and some prophane men and souldiers unworthy of such honour have been admitted into the holy order they should be removed But lest great scandal arise in the Church what hath been done is past it is expedient to prescribe who shall not hereafter be admitted into the Priesthood that is he who hath been convicted of any infamous crime who by publick repentance hath confessed gross sins who hath fallen into heresie who hath been baptized in heresie or is known to be rebaptized who hath married a second wife or widow or divorced or corrupt woman who hath concubines or whores unknown men or young Scholars who have been Souldiers or Courtiers who are ignorant of Letters who are not 30. years old who ascendeth not by the degrees of the Church who seeketh honour by ambition or gifts who were chosen by their Predecessours whom the People and Clergy of the City have not chosen or the authority of the Metropolitan and consent of the comprovincial Priests have not required Whosoever is required unto the Office of a Priest and is not found guilty in one of these and his life and doctrine being approved according to the Synodal Decrees he should be consecrated by all the comprovincial Bishops at least by three upon a Sabboth day and the rest sending their Letters of approbation and especially by the authority and presence of the Metropolitan A comprovincial Bishop should be consecrated in the place where the Metropolitan should chuse him the Metropolitan should not be consecrated but in his own See when the Comprovincials were assembled Ca. 24. Priests are commanded to read the Scriptures diligently that all their doings might serve for instruction to the people in knowledge of faith and good example of life Ca. 35. Every Bishop should visit his Diocy once every year in proper person and if sickness or weightier business did hinder him then by the most grave Priests Ca. 46. At command of our Lord and King Sisenand the holy Councel ordaineth That all Clarks for the service of Religion should be exempt from all charges and labours of the Common-Wealth Ca. 74. So great is the falshood of many Nations as they report that they keep not their Oath of fidelity unto their Kings and in a word they feign the profession of an oath but retain in their minds the impiety of falshood they swear unto their Kings and transgress against their Oath nor fear they the judgement of God against perjurers What hope can such have when they War against their enemies What faithfulness can other Nations expect in peace What Covenant shall not be violated since they keep not their Oaths unto their own Kings If we will eschew the wrath of God and if we desire him to turn his severity into clemency let us keep religious duty and fear God and our promised fidelity to our Princes let there be no ungodly subtleties of infidelity amongst us as amongst some Nations let none of us presumptuously usurp the Kingdom let none raise seditions amongst the Subjects let none attempt the murther of Kings but when the King is departed in peace let the Nobles of the Realm with the Priests in a Common-Councel of the Kingdom appoint a Successour that when the unity of concord is kept by us no dissension can arise by violence or ambition and whosoever among us or of all the people of Spain by any conspiracy or design whatsoever should violate the Sacrament of his promise that he hath promised for the standing of his Country and Kingdom of Goths or for safety of the King or attempt to murther the King or to deprive him of his Royal Power or by presumptuous tyranny shall usurp the Kingdom let him be accursed in the sight of God the Father and of the Angels and let him be debarred from the Holy Church which he hath defiled with perjury and let him be estranged from the assembly of Christians with all the complices of his impiety because they all should be subject in the same punishment who are guilty of the same fault Which we repeat saying again Whosoever among us c. 5. About the year 616. was a Councel at Altisiodore or Autricum Ca. 5. Synod at Altisiodore All vigils which were wont to be kept to the honour of God are forbidden as divinations Ca. 18. It is not lawfull to baptize at any time except at Easter unless it be such that are neer unto death who are called grabbatarij Ca. 21. It is not lawfull for a Presbyter after he hath received the blessing to sleep in a bed by a Presbyteress Here they ordain not to put away the wives nor forbid they cohabitation but sleeping together Ca. 40. A Presbyter should not sing nor dance at a feast In this Councel 7. Abbots and 34 Presbyters had decisive votes and subscribe 6. About the year 650. was the VIII Councel at Toledo to the number The VIII Synod at Toledo of 52. Bishops where first was recited and approved a rule of faith little differing from the Nicene Creed as taught by the Apostles allowed by the Orthodox Fathers and approved by the Holy Councels here is no mention of Christ's descending into Hell and in the IV. Councel at Toledo that article was not omitted In many of all these Spanish Councels the sleeping of Presbyters with their wives is condemned as sinfull and execrable but some would maintain their liberty and would not obey as is manifest in the sixth and seventh chapters of this Councel 7. In the year 655. was a Councel of 45. Bishops at Cabella or Cabilone in Synod at Cabilone Burgundy Ca. 1. The fore-named Creed is approved Ca. 10. When a Bishop of any City dieth another should be chosen only by the Clergy and indwellers of the same Province otherwise the election is nul Ca. 17. If any shall move a tumult or draw a weapon in a Church so giving scandal let him be debarred from the Communion Ca. 18. We not ordaining a new thing but renewing the old do ordain That no manner of husbandry-work be done on the Lords-day Ca. 19. Many things fall out that are lightly punished it is known to be very unseemly that on holy Feasts women in tribes use to sing filthy songs when they ought to be praying or hearing prayers therefore Priests should abolish such things and if such persons continue in their wickedness let them be excommunicated 8. About the year 673. was a Synod at Hertford or Herudford in England Synod at Hertford where it was decreed 1. That Easter should be kept thorow the Realm on the Sunday the 14. day of
shewed how he in a Synod had caused to be examined the controversies against the worshipping of images the intercession of Saints and the keeping of relicks of the dead he had found that intercession of Saints was a fable the worship of images was idolatry and contrary to God's Word and the keeping of relicks is become superstitious The Pope holdeth another Synod at Rome and excommunicateth the Emperour perswading the greatest part of Italy that they should not acknowledge the Emperour as amongst the Greeks writ Zonar and some late Papists but Paul Diaconus who did live not long thereafter writ that all the people and souldiers of Ravenna and Venice did resist the Emperours precept so that the revolt of Italy began at the people and souldiers and not in a Synod and all do accord that the Election of the Emperour was stayed at that time by the Pope and we find that after that time the Romans sought aid from the Emperour as their Soverain and Sabell Ennead 8. lib. 7. addeth another reason that Italy was vexed by the Lombards without any help from the Greeks so that sundry Cities in Italy then did chuse Dukes to themselves The Pope did hinder the election of another Emperour because he thought Leo would take to heart what was done and attempted and would be better advised Blond lib. 10. dec 1. Also another conspiracy was moved in Greece by the worshippers of images the chief were Agallian and Stephen who levied an Army the Imperialists rencountred them by the way and burned their Ships many souldiers were drowned Agallian leapeth into the Sea Stephen and some others were taken and beheaded at Constantinople Zonaras and Bellarmin call them Martyrs de imag Sanct. lib. 2. cap. 6. In the mean time some call Leo a Tyrant He answered they were justly punished who neither worshipped God nor reverenced the Imperial Majesty but did oppose themselves unto the laws At that time John Damascenus was a Patron of images in Syria and he with some Bishops and Monks excommunicateth the Emperour Nevertheless he continueth in his purpose nothing afraid of their vain curses and opprobrious words they call him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fighter against images and God Then doth Luithprand King of the Lombards make conquest of Italy and besiege Rome Gregory the III. seeing that Leo neither would nor could The Pope seeketh aid from France send aid as the Emperours were wont to defend Rome sent unto Charls the father of Carloman and grand-father of Charls the Great desiring him to defend the City from Luithprand At the intercession of Charls Luithprand left the siege At that time were great Earthquakes in Bithinia and Thracia wherein Nicomedia and Nice were sore ruined and the Walls of Constantinople were shaken wherefore the Emperour layâ—th a Tax for repairing the Walls This gave occasion to the image-worshippers to call him covetous and more given to lucre than government he died of a dysentery An. 741. 5. CONSTANTINE Copronymus succeeded his father both in Empire Against images and religion He made preparation of War against the Sarazens when he was in Aegypt the worshippers of images gave out a report that he was dead it is no new thing that Hereticks do lie and Artobastus was crowned Emperour by Anastasius the Patriarch therefore Constantine must return he suppressed Artobastus degraded Anastasius and another Constantine was made Patriarch At that time Aistulph King of the Lombards The Emperor loseth in Italy France prevailed there taketh up Arms against Rome Pope Stephen sought to pacifie him with soft words and when those had no place he sent unto the Emperour exhorting him to deliver his own Kingdom from Aistulph who had taken the Exarchate of Ravenna and was besieging Rome The Emperour delayeth to send an Army and sought to avert Aistulph by Ambassadours The Pope thinking that the Emperour had little regard gave himself saith Bellarm. de concil lib. 2. cap. 8. unto the patrociny of the French King but Card. Cusanus in fascic rer expetend saith that the Emperour sent a Messenger unto Pope Stephen and these two did obtain of Pipin that he would comply with Aistulph to restore what he had taken from the Empire Pipin did send but prevailed not thereafter he promised unto Stephen that he would by force take those places from Aistulph and give them to blessed Peter When the Emperour's Ambassadour heard this he returned whereby it is manifest saith Cusanus that Constantine gave not the Western Empire unto the Pope and it is continually read that the Emperour as before did with full power possess Rome Ravenna Marchia with other places and this is proved by Gratian. dist cap. 96. Bene quidam The Emperour understanding what the Pope had done and ere Pipin came the second time into Italy sent unto Rome promising to come unto their aid But Pipin was then passing the Alps and did compel Aistulph to render all the Cities that he had taken and Pipin gave them saith Bellarm. de Ro. Pont. lib. 2. cap. 17. to the Church of Rome reserving the Princely authority over them as followeth and from that time saith he the French had Rome Alb. Crantz in Chron. Saxon. lib. 2. cap. 1. writing of this purpose saith Some say that Constantine gave Italy Germany and I know not what other places unto the Church of Rome It was Charls who did inrich the Roman Church and long before the Goths in their time and thereafter the Kings of the Lombards had given some things The Emperour at that time had Wars with the Sarazens and was like to be overthrown if God had not stirred the Turks against the Sarazens At that time Pipin conquered Ravenna and called it Romandiola to extinguish the Republick and the name Then the Emperour by Ambassage craved of Pipin to restore unto him Ravenna and other Cities which the Lombards had taken from his Ancestours Pipin answered that he was Lievtenant of the Bishop of Rome and all belonged unto Saint Peter that he had taken by Arms. So Pipin and the Pope did join to rob the Emperour Thereafter Constantine set his heart to order Church-affairs he calleth a Councel at Constantinople where they condemn not only the worshipping but the having of images in Churches and then he caused them to be cast down every where and perswaded the Christians to do the like in Armenia Palestina Syria and in all other Provinces under his subjection Immediately the Bulgarians molest the Emperour but he forceth them to beg peace which he granted on condition that they would put all images out of their Churches Then Pope Stephen in a Synod at Rome charged the Emperour of sundry crimes and called him the slave of sin let the unpartial Reader consider the crimes He misliketh the Monks not so much for their profession as for their hypocrisie and therefore he calleth their habits the garments of darkness 2. He would not let the relicks of the dead be reserved
the I that authority is derived from Peter and the other Apostles unto all the Bishops of the Church for the priviledge of Saint Peter is wheresoever according Rome and Rhemes compared to his equity justice is done no less in Rhemes then in Rome and no more in Rome then in Rhemes but is alike unto all every where according as Bishops more or less discharge their office And he expounds these words Thou art Peter ... as Augustine doth in Ser. 13. de verb. Dom. I will build my Church upon that firm and solid confession which thou hast confessed Ph. Morn in Myster in an Epistle to Hincmar Bishop of Laudun saith The seventh general Councel so called by the Greeks indeed a wicked Councel concerning Images which some would have broken into pieces and some would have to be worshipped was kept not long before my time by a number of Bishops gathered together at Nice the Acts thereof the Bishop of Rome did send into Francia in the Reign of Charls the Great the See Apostolick willing it to be so a Synod was held in Germany by the convocation of the same Emperour and there by the path-way of Scriptures and the tradition of the Fathers the false Councel of the Greeks was confuted and utterly rejected of whose consutation there was a good big volumn sent from Charls by some Bishops unto Rome which in my young years I did read in the Palace This testimony is of more credit then a hundred late Writers who deny that Synod at Frankford or that a Synod under Charls did condemn the second Synod at Nice Thereafter in that Epistle he saith We should beleeve that the motion of repentance is from God as the Apostle saith If God will give them repentance .... To have Church is not to have a primacy in Divine things for then all rulers of the Church should have primacy all those wicked men rule not the Church who seem to be within neither is it denied but they give baptism In the same Epistle he rebuketh his Nephew for denying baptism unto Infants Catol test ver lib. 9. 17. At that time was much to do in the doctrine of Predestination Gotteschalk The five Articles of Gotteschalk by birth a Frank or Belgik as Aventin lib. 4. Annal. Boior calleth him was ordained a Priest by Rigbold chorepiscopus in the vacancy of the See of Rhemes The now named Hincmar in an Epistle unto the Church of Lions which is in Biblioth Sixt. Senen part 1. pag. 1053. edit Colon. writes that he held these five Articles First God before all ages and ere he made any thing even from the beginning did predestinate unto the Kingdom whom he would and did predestinate unto destruction whom he would 2. They who are predestinate unto destruction cannot be saved and who are predestinate unto the Kingdom cannot perish 3. God willeth not that all men be saved but only them who be saved and whereas the Apostle saith Who willeth that all men be saved he meaneth only all them who shall be saved 4. Christ came not to save all men nor did he suffer for all men but only for them who shall be saved by the mystery of his Passion 5. Since the first man fell of his free will none of us can use free-will to do good but only to do evil Remigius Bishop of Lions in the name of the Church of Lions are defended and opposed defended these five Articles as is to be seen loc cit Whereupon Hincmar writ unto Pope Nicolaus as Baron Annal. ad An. 948. relates against Gotteschalk and calleth these Articles the heresie of the Predestinatians which was overthrown in Affrick and thereafter in France by authority of Pope Celestine and by the care and vigilancy of Prosper When Gotteschalk returned from Italy Raban Bishop of Mentz summoned him into a Synod and when he could not perswade him to change his mind he did write unto Hincmar and others and did oppugn some conclusions which he had wrested from these five Articles Remigius writes again shewing that all the arguments of Raban did not touch the Articles as it is in the above named Bibliotheca Then Hincmar summoned Gotteschalk unto a Synod of 12 Bishops and some Priests and Abbots in Carisiac on Isara where four Articles were enacted against him he was condemned of heresie and contumacy and he condemned The Articles at Carisiac he was whipped with rods and cast in prison The Church of Lions after sight of these four Articles sent forth their censure of them both which are in Biblioth cit pag. 1082. The Canons are these First God Almighty made man without sin upright with free will and set him in Paradise whom he would to abide in the holiness of righteousness 2. Man using ill his free-will did sin and fall and became the mass of perdition of mankind but the good and just God did chuse of the same mass of perdition according to his fore-knowledge whom by his grace he did predestinate to life and prepared life eternal for them 3. But others whom in the judgement of righteousness he left in the mass of perdition he foreknew them to perish but he did not predestinate that they should perish yet because he is just he did predestinate everlasting punishment unto them and therefore we say there is but one predestination of God which concerneth the gift of grace or the rendring of righteousness Can. II. In the first man we have lost the freedom of will which we have received by Christ and we have free will unto good being prevened and helped by grace and we have free will unto evil being forsaken of grace and we have free-will because it is freed by grace and by grace healed from corruption Can. III. God will have all men without exception to be saved although all men be not saved and that some are saved it is the gift of him who saveth and that some perish it is the merit of them who perish Can. IV. Our Lord Jesus Christ as there was not is nor shall be any man whose nature is not assumed in him so there was is and shall be no man for whom he did not die although all be not redeemed by the mystery of his Passion it concerneth not the greatness and copiousness of the price but it concerneth the part of unbelievers and them who beleeve not with that faith which worketh by love for the cup of man's salvation which was made through human infirmity and divine vertue hath in it self that it may be profitable unto all but if it be not drunken it cureth not Followeth the sum are censured by the Church of Lions Can. I. of the censure of the Church of Lions in the first part of the first Canon is no mention of the grace of God without which no rational creature ever could or now can or shall be able to be or abide or persist in righteousness and holiness as if man had been
Jews so here election is for the Elect who obtain justification by faith On Cap. 15 at these words Whatsoever is written is written for our instruction ... he saith The Apostle joineth himself unto all Beleevers and will shew that all things which are written in Divine books are not written for them whose deeds and works are there reported for they are in rest long ago but for our salvation and of them which are to come that we may have whence we may take example of faith and good works and whence we may know with what works God is pleased and with what he is provoked to punish .... for what did it avail to Abraham that Moses hath written he was obedient and that he commends him to have pleased God But he saith Whatsoever things are written in the Law Prophets Psalms and other Scriptures are written for our instruction that we which are come unto the faith may thence learn Seeing Remigius writeth that the Scriptures are written for the instruction of all Beleevers would he then have consented unto the Act of Trent which forbids the use of the Scriptures unto Beleevers On 1 Cor. 1. at these words That no flesh should glory before him he saith No flesh that is no man The wise and mighty cannot glory because they are not called by him for their wisdom and riches neither had they divine wisdom or spiritual riches of themselves The Apostles could not glory because whatsoever they had of favour they received it from God without their merits and they cannot glory that they were chosen for their wisdom and riches ..... He that glorieth let him glory in the Lord he glorieth in the Lord and not in himself who confesseth that all the good he hath he hath received it from God without his own merit and therefore seeks not his own glory and praise but his glory from whom he hath received whatsoever he hath On Gal. 6. on these words God forbid that I rejoice but in the Cross of Christ he saith that is I will not rejoice in the riches and dignities of this World but in the Cross of Christ i. e. in his suffering which was done on the Cross will I rejoice from whence is my redemption and salvation Or I will rejoice in the Cross of Christ that is in this will I rejoice if I can follow the suffering of Christ what he hath sustained for me I may sustain the like for his name Hence we may see that Remigius did not rejoice in the painted or moulded Cross but in Christ's sufferings for our redemption On Eph. 2. at these words Built on the foundation he saith The foundation of the Prophets Apostles and of all the faithfull is Christ because they are grounded and established in faith of him as he himself said Upon this Rock that is upon me will I build my Church Here Remigius expoundeth the Rock to signifie Peter On Cap. 5. at these words Not having spot or wrinkle he saith In this world the Church may be said to be glorious one way because it hath Kings and Princes subject and it hath many orders and degrees but it cannot be without spot or wrinkle of sin because it hath many penitents in it and if we say we have no sin we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us and there is not a man upon earth which doth good and sinneth not wherefore it is better that we refer these words unto the general resurrection On Cap. 6. The sword of the Holy Ghost is the Word of God as the Apostle saith that is the doctrine and knowledge of the Divine Scriptures which is given unto us by the Holy Ghost And it is called a sword because as enemies are put to flight by a sword so by the knowledge of Divine Scriptures we may put to flight all the craft and devices of the Divel by following what the Scripture teacheth and eschewing what it forbiddeth and not only may we overcom the Divels by the knowledge of the word and by the help of God but by authority thereof we may convince all Hereticks and destroy all their errours Reader observe in this testimony the manifold use of the Scriptures and especially that they are a rule wherewith all errours may be destroied On Phil. 2. at these words It is God who worketh in you he saith Lest he seem to exclude God from our salvation or as if without the help of God we could be saved â—e subjoins For it is God who worketh in you therefore every good which we have as well the good will as the good operation is not of us but of God ..... both to will that is to have a good will and to do according to good will that is that we may alwaies will what is good On Cap. 3. at these words If I may comprehend in whom I am comprehended he saith All the Elect which are predestinated for eternal life are comprehended in the Passion of Christ because thereby are redeemed not only those who are saved after his resurrection and who are purged in baptism but all the godly which were before his coming ..... Whosoever are perfect in comparison of others let us think so understand that we are not perfect for whosoever are perfect that is who are thought to be perfect let us understand that this is in comparison of Beleevers and who have less understanding because we are not perfect in respect of what we shall have at the day of judgement On 1 Tim. 2. he saith Seeing the Psalmist saith The Lord doth whatsoever he willeth and the Apostle saith Which will have all men to be saved Why are not all men saved To which I say Because it is true what the Psalmist saith For he hath said and it shall be likewise he will save all men which are saved and which by his mercy seek to be saved for the Apostles have put the whole for a part as in the Gospel the Lord saith When I shall be exalted from the earth I will draw all men unto me for he drew not all men nor draweth all men but all that is the Elect out of all sorts and Nations out of all sex and condition from Kings unto Beggars from the perfect unto the babe of one day yet none can be saved but whom God willeth because he sheweth mercy on whom he will for if all men had continued in perdition just had been the judgment of God but that his mercy and power might be shewed because he is powerfull to save all men in those which do perish he shews his just judgment and his mercy in them which are saved for his grace preveneth us that we have will and our will should accord with his will and then he will give us ability and because we join our will to his will we are worthy to be rewarded and nevertheless it is all to be ascribed unto his grace whatsoever good we do He saith then Which will have
accept them as it pleased thee to aceept the gifts of thy righteous servant Abel and the sacrifice of our Patriarch Abraham These words did still untill the Reformation remain in the Canon of the Mass And on Paul's day the words of the Secretum were read We beseech thee O Lord sanctifie the gifts of the people by the prayers of thy blessed Apostle Paul that those things which are acceptable unto thee by thy institution may be more acceptable by the patrociny of him praying These and many other prayers of the Mass cannot otherwise be understood without blasphemy Then of the gifts of the people Cassander in Liturgic cap. 27. hath these words from Expositio Ordinis Romani All the people coming into the Church should sacrifice and ex Decretis Fabiani We ordain that on every Lord's day the oblation of the Altar be made by all the men and women both of Bread and Wine Again at first they were wont to communicate daily Cyprian de Orat. Domi. at the 4 petition saith We receive the Eucharist daily On these words Pammelius hath marked that the same custom continued at Rome and in Spain till the daies of Jerom and at Millan till Ambrose but had failed sooner in the East Church Augustine in his 118 Epistle sheweth the different custom of communicating in some places ofter and in others more seldom It may be thought that when Christians had place zeal did decrease and the people did not communicate so oft and so the offerings were the fewer Then the Fathers did complain of the rarity of Communicants and exhorted the people to communicate at least every Lord's day and did absolutely inveigh against their rarity as absurd and zeal-less and said that when they came it was not for thirst of grace or remorse of sin but for solemnity Chrysost on 1 Cor. 11. hom 28. These exhortations and reproofs prevailed not therefore an Act was made binding the people to communicate each Lord's day Gratian. de consecr dist 2. cap. Quotâ—die Neither was this order obeyed therefore was another that they should communicate thrice yearly at the Feasts of Christ's Nativity Resurrection and the Pentecost Ibid. cap. Saeculares For all this the people would not communicate so oft therefore a Law was made that all the people should communicate at Pasch And then daily communion was forgot amongst the people When the Priests saw that Laws would not move the people to communicate oft and to bring their offerings they devised another damnable means they taught the people that the Lord's Supper is not only a Sacrament and so profitable to them only but it is a Sacrifice to God and profitable to all the beholders of it and by their offerings they may find mercy and grace Yea lastly not to the offerers and beholders only but to all for whom the Priest offereth it as well absent as present whether alive or dead and at last both to the soul and all other necessities They were the more bold to teach so because the Fathers had improperly and dangerously called the Sacrament a Sacrifice And upon this doctrine was multiplied the riches and wealth of the Church by donations of prebendaries chanouries lands yearly revenues as is to be seen in their Charters I offer unto God the things contained in this clanter for the remission of my sins and of my Parents sins to maintain the service of God in Sacrifices and Masses They who have seen the Rights or Writs of Church-lands or revenues know this This doctrine took deep root for it was gainfull unto the Priests and easie unto the people for what can be thought more easie Men wallowing in sin hear a Mass and bring an offering to a Priest and get remission no searching of the heart nor mortification required this was not the streight way and who was not able to do it Nor can it be shewed that such doctrine was heard in the Church before the seventh Century to wit they give heed to lies and apparitions of deceiving spirits or deceitfull and feigned apparitions and so left the truth All that is spoken of this purpose declares that at first the action of offering was not the action of the Priest but of the people and the thing offered was not the Sacrament nor the Son of God but the gifts of the people as is manifest for in the daies of Pope Gregory the I the words a little from the beginning of the Canon are not Which we offer unto thee but Which each of them offer unto thee Afterwards the Priests turn them to their action and their action was called the sacrifice and all their prayers which before were in dedication of their offerings the Priests turn to the consecration of the Bread and Wine which the Priest and one with him do take This change is manifest by the Canon of the Mass whereof I have touched some words and namely Accept the gifts as thou didst accept the gifts of Abel Abraham and Melchisedek .... command that these things be carried by the hands of thy Angel unto the Altar above And when it was generally so called a Sacrifice Raban sheweth in what sense the best sort understand it De Institut Cleric lib. 1. cap. 31. Sacrificium dictum quasi sacrum factum .... that is a sacrifice is an holy action because by mystical prayer it is consecrated in remembrance of the Lord's passion And Thomas Aquin. part 3. qu. 83. art 1. The celebration of this Sacrament is called a Sacrifice for two causes first because as Augustin ad Simpli Images are called by the names of things whereof they are Images as looking to a Picture we say This is Cicero But the celebration of this Sacrament is a representative Image of the Passion of Christ who is the true Sacrifice Hence Ambrose on Hebr. cap. 10 By Christ was the Sacrifice once offered c. What therefore do we we do therefore every day offer in remembrance of his death Another way in respect of the effect of Christ's passion to wit because by this Sacrament we are made partakers of the fruit of the Lord's suffering and therefore in a secret Dominical Prayer it is said How oft the commemoration of this Sacrifice is celebrated the work of our redemption is exerced And therefore saith he in respect of the first way it may be said that Christ was offered even in the figures of the Old-Testament as it is said Apoc. 13. the Lamb slain from the beginning of the World but in respect of the other way it is proper unto this Sacrament because Christ is offered in celebration thereof So far he If he and many others who have written the like had beleeved that the Sacrament is properly a Sacrifice or else the same Sacrifice with Christ's suffering or an iteration of it why did they not teach so in express words Therefore we may conclude that for 1300 years they thought not the Sacrament to be a Sacrifice properly but did
Hence is arisen another novelty that whereas the bread was wont to be broken and distributed out of the same loaf now they break not the bread they say for reverence as if the Apostles and primitive Church had not been reverent or Believers now cannot be reverent and therefore lest Wafers people do break Christ's body with their teeth they do provide Wafers which may melt away in the mouth Cassander in Liturg. saith This is religion many waies despised 30. He mentioneth the receiving of bread only nevertheless it is certain the distribution of the Cup also was ordained by Drinking is out of use Christ and it continued in use For Raban in the same book chap. 31. saith The Lord would have the Sacraments of his body and blood taken by the mouth of Believers Now this custom was not forbidden untill the Councel at Constance An. 1415 Cassand Consul art 22 and again it was permitted unto the Bohemians An. 1438. by the Councel at Basil Yea Pope Gelasius the I made a Decree that who would not communicate in both should be excommunicated from both This Decree stood in force about the year 1200 and is registred by Gratian. de consecr cap. 2. Comperimus his reason is because the division of one and the same mystery cannot be without great sacriledge Upon these words the Gloss saith This is understood of the Species .... therefore it is taken under both kinds as a Pupil must approve all which a Tutor doth or refuse all yet saith he a sick man who may not drink wine or any other in necessity may take the body without wine When and by whom came this alteration Jesuit Coster in Enchir. tracta de commun sub utraque spe saith Not by commandment of Bishops but it crept in by the practice of the people the Bishops winking at it It is likely the communion of bread only came by practice of Priests after that Thomas Aquin. had devised concomitancy lest any thing might seem superfluous 31. This is the second time that Kiss the Priest saluteth the people Biel in Expos Miss lect 16. noteth three salutations with the particular reasons as they may be Io. Beleth cap. 48. saith The Priest takes this kiss from the Eucharist or as some think from the Altar and gives it to the Deacon or sub-Deacon that by them it may go unto others but saith he with this caution that men give it not unto women lest some wantonness or carnality creep into the thoughts The Rhemists would derive this custom of the Mass from Rom. 16. 16 but Paul did not kiss the bread nor the Altar nor did he command it as a part or pendicle of the Mass As it is a fashion among us for men meeting or parting with friends to shake hands so it was among the Jews and some other Nations as appears by many places in both Testaments for men to kiss men which custom Christians did also observe and therefore the Apostle doth moderate that custom that it should be with holiness and as that secular custom did wear out of use so it ceased also in the Church 32. Beleth hath the words Lamb of God who takes away the A change in the words Agnus c. sins of the world and not the words following but also faith these be said thrice to wit twice with Have mercy upon us once with Give us peace but neither of the two when it is a Mass for the dead but only with Give them rest Raban and others before him knew not this distinction 33. The lawfull The use of communicating use of the Lord's Supper is the remembrance of his death to the salvation of the beleeving receiver But afterwards it was provided that if any theft was committed in a Monastery and the Monks were suspected then the Abbot should say a Mass and all the Monks should communicate and thereby declare that they were innocent Gratian. caus 2. qu. 5. cap. Saepe contingit sheweth that Pope Nicolaus ordained these words to be said unto each one of them The body of the Lord be unto thy trial This Decree was abrogate by contrary Decrees of Popes because the body of Christ should not be given unto him who is suspected of a crime Tho. Aquin. pag. 3. qu. 80. ar 6 ad 3. Nevertheless it is turned to worse for in all their Treasons and Plots either against Nations or Church they make the Sacrament to be the bond of their bloody intentions 34. Beleth saith this is the last part of the Mass called The Thanksgiving and beginneth at the Communion which is also called Completio But I find no words of Thanksgiving here so thankfulness is worn out of use 35. Some say the blessing was ordained by Pope Leo the I Ite Missa est but it is more ancient to bless the people at their dismission 36. Poly. Virgil. de invent rer lib. 4. cap. 11. saith The saying of Ite Missa est is from a custom What was done with the remainder of the Priests of Isis 37. He hath no mention of what was done with the remainders of the elements Bellarm. de Euchar. lib. 4. cap 4. sheweth out of Justine that the Deacons were wont to carry the Eucharist unto the sick or them who could not come to the publick meetings And cap. 5. The reliques was given unto children to be eaten by them because they thought not the element to be holy but in use But now they keep their Osty for adoration and pompous procession which custom is contrary unto the Institution as Cassander proves by many testimonies in Liturgic cap. 30. 11. This Many rites are added was the form of Gregory's Mass and all that was in the daies of Raban far different from the first Institution of the Lord's Supper but since that time it is as far changed even so far that if Raban were alive and could say Mass no better he would be called an ignorant Curat It hath indeed more shew and pomp now then before but as a painted Image hath more accoutrements then the man hath yet it hath no life in it so the additions and changes make it more glorious to the eye of a natural man but the liveliness and spirituality of it is gone For at first was but one sort of celebrating but now they have a publick form and a private and a solitary one for Sundays another for Week daies another for Feast daies another for Fasts c. 2. The people understood all and had their part in praying and singing but now the Priest doth all in an unknown language except that a Deacon or Clark say some few words 3. As some exhortations and prayers are now put away whereof I have now noted some so many other things are added As first the Introitus must be sung twice on some daies and thrice on other daies 2. There is a Tractus which must be sung with long or slow pronunciation 3. There be
and People might be stirred up to zeal and study of good works 12. A form of hearing Confessions and prescribing pennance was ordered Ca. 13. Eight principal vices were declared that all men might know them and by the help of God abstain from them Ca. 14. Bishops were commanded to read more diligently the Scriptures and writing of the Fathers and to preach unto the people Ca. 17. Bishops and Abbots should not permit wanton jests in their hearing but have with them the poor and needy and the word of God should be sounding beside them Ca. 35. As the Lord commandeth no servile work should be done on the Lord's day nor Markets be held Ca. 39. Tithes should be given fully Ca. 40. Prayers and Oblations should be made for the Emperour and his children that God would preserve them in all felicity in this world and of his mercy make them rejoice with the holy Angels in the world to come 4. At Cabilon it was ordained that Bishops and Priests should read the Scriptures diligently and teach their people they should maintain and erect Schools for young ones Priests and Monks were rebuked which did perswade people to give liberally unto Churches and Monasteries that themselves might live at more ease and they order that all such goods as Parents at their death had given foolishly should be restored unto their children Bishops and Priests should not be drunk for how can such rebuke the people They should not meddle with civil affairs nor exact any thing from the inferiour Priests nor for chrism nor for dedication of Churches or ordination of Priests They who give publick scandal should make publick repentance Concerning Pilgrimages they note many faults Clarks think themselves free from discharging their office and cleansed from their sin if they go to such or such places Laicks think they may do what they will if they go thither and pray Noblemen under pretext of Pilgrimage to wards Rome or Turone do spoil many poor subjects and poor folks go in Pilgrimage that they may have the more free occasion of begging and many times say that they are going thither when they have no such purpose and some are so foolish that they think the only sight of such places cleanseth them from their sins And how all these things may be redressed they expect the will of the Emperour and not a word of reformation by the Pope 5. At Aken was a Councel by command of Lewis the Godly There it was decreed amongst other things First That every Church should have sufficient maintenance for the Priest that none need to beg 2. None of the Clergy of whatsoever degree should wear any cloath of Scarlet or such precious colour nor have rings on their fingers 3. Prelats should not have too large houses nor many horses nor frequent harlots nor play at dice nor have gold or silver on their shoos slippers nor girdles Whence may be understood the pride and pomp of Prelates in those daies which gave occasion unto Platina to say O if thou Lewis wert now alive the Church hath need of thy holy statutes and censure all orders of the Church are now so luxurious and voluptuous thou wouldest see now not only men which haply might seem light but horses and other beasts cloathed in purpure with a company of young men running before and another of older following after not upon Asses as Christ did who is the only example of living well upon earth but upon fierce and harnished horses as if they were triumphing over an enemy I will not speak saith he of their silver vessels and precious houshold-stuff seeing the ancient dishes of Italy and ornaments of Attalus and vessels of Corinth are nothing in respect of them and what follows on this their intemperance I forbear to mention 6. At Melda upon the River Matrona was a Synod assembled by Charls the II where among other Canons it was decreed First That every Bishop should have in his house one which according to the pure mind of the Catholick Fathers who is able to instruct the Priests in the faith and commandments of God lest the house of God which is his Church should be without the Lantern of the Word 2. That Presbyters should not be suffered to continue abroad but that they dwell at their Church 3. A charge was given in the name of Christ unto all Bishops unto Kings and all in authority and unto all who have power in election and ordination in any Order Ecclesiastical that none be admitted by simony by whatsoever faction promise or gift either by the person or another for him 4. That no Bishop do retire into a remote place for his own ease and so neglect his charge but that he visit his Parishes diligently and he with his children live in chastity sobriety and hospitality 5. That the damnable custom of some Bishops be amended who never or seldom visit their people although the Lord hath said I have set thee a Watch-man c. 7. At Rome was a Synod of 47 Bishops convened by Pope Leo the IV at the command of Lotharius where these former Canons were confirmed in other words and moreover that a Bishop should not be consecrated unless the Clergy and People do crave him Priests should be diligent in searching the Scriptures and in teaching the people and should not permit games in their sight Priests should not be taken up with senory hunting hawking or any rural work nor go abroad without a sacerdotal habit Abbots must be able to cognosce and amend whatsoever might be done amiss by their brethren 8. At Valentia An. 855. was a Councel by command of the same Lotharius there was three Metropolitans Remigius of Lions Agilmar of Vienna Roland of Arles and 14 Bishops with a venerable company of Priests and Deacons Six Canons were enacted The first for eschuing all new-coined words in doctrine Ca. 2. God foreknows and hath eternally foreknown both the good things which the godly were to do and the evil which the wicked were to do because we have the voice of the Scriptures saying O eternal God which knowest all things and hid things ere they be done Dan. 13. we faithfully hold and it pleaseth to hold still that He foreknew that good men were to be good by his grace and according to the same grace were to receive everlasting reward and that he foreknew that the wicked were to be wicked through their own wickedness and were to be damned with everlasting punishment through his justice as the Psalmist saith Power belongeth to God and unto him belongeth mercy that he may render unto every one according to their works and the Apostle teacheth To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek glory and honour and immortality he gives eternal life but unto them which are contentious ...... And again In flaming fire rendring vengeance on them which know not God .... And that the foreknowledge of God did not put upon any evil man any
Possevinus but also our Zeth Celvisius into this Historical errour whereas neither was Gotteschalk a Scot nor of one accord with this John Scot as we have cleared before 9. At Macra within the Diocy of Rhemes was a Synod An. 881. There they distinguish between the power Civil and Ecclesiastical and shew that only Christ Jesus was both King and Priest after the Incarnation and as the one hath need of the other so neither should a King assume Priestly power nor a Priest meddle with secular affairs or usurp Royal power but they â—ome not to shew what power belongeth unto the Magistrate in Ecclesiastical affairs They do recite a Synodal Homily of Gregory the I wherein the ambition of Priests is taxed in these words Because we have slipped into external purposes partly through barbarous clamours and partly through negligence of our time and we have left the ministry of Preaching and to our punishment are called Bishops who keep the name of honour and not the vertue thereof for they which have been committed unto us do forsake the Lord and we are silent when they are weltring in their wicked works nor do we reach the hand of correction they perish daily with much wickedness and we are careless when we see them going into Hell But how can we amend the lives of others since we have little thought of our own for we are so bent upon Secular cares that we are unsensible of what is within because we do affect so much other things without us for with the use of earthly care our minds are hardned from heavenly desire and when with the very use we are hardned in the actions of Adam's world we cannot be softned unto those things which do concern the love of our Lord when we are taken up with extraneal actions we do forget the ministry of our own actions we forsake the cause of our Lord and do wait on earthly affairs we take on us the place of holiness and are drowned with earthly actions It is verily fulfilled in us what is written And there shall be like People like Priest For the Priest is no better then the People when we go not beyond them in the holiness of life Behold now is not any Secular action which is not administred by Priests We see with how heavy a sword the World is strucken and with what rods the people do daily perish whose fault is this but ours Behold Towns are wasted the Tents of the Church are overthrown Monasteries are thrown down the Fields lie wast and we are the Authours of the peoples death who should lead them into life for for our sin are the people beaten down because through our sloth they are not instructed unto life Let us take it to heart Who were ever converted by our teaching or being admonished by us were brought unto repentance Who hath left their luxury by our information Who hath forsaken pride or avarice Here we are called Shepheards but when we shall appear before the face of the eternal Shepheard can we bring thither any flock which hath been converted by our preaching But oh that we were able to preach and could hold forth the duty of our place in the innocency of our lives So far they 10. In the first half of this Century were many Synods in England and did treat little or nothing in doctrine or manners but only for jurisdiction and revenges of Bishops and Abbots as is evident in S. Hen. Spelman Concil About the year 887. was a Synod under King Alfred at least Laws both Ecclesiastical and Civil were published in his name He beginneth with the ten Commands and omits the second for filling up the number he saith The tenth Thou shalt not have Gods of silver or gold On this place Will. Lambard who did translate these Laws out of the Saxonish into Latine saith This omission of the second Command was not his fault nor of the first writer but of the first maker of the Laws for saith he since the second Councel at Nice such was the darkness of these times that for conciliating authority unto the Precepts of men they thought good to diminish the Precepts of God 11. At Triburia was a Synod of 22 German Bishops An. 895. at command of the Emperour Arnulph and the Decrees were made in his name In Ca. 1. He commandeth to apprehend all excommunicated persons and bring them unto him that they may be punished with man's judgment which will not fear the judgment of God and if any be so rebellious that they will not be taken and so happen to be killed they who kill them shall be free from all censures both Ecclesiastical and Civil Ca. 6. If any come presumptuously into a Church with a drawn sword he commits sacriledg and shal be punished as for sacriledge Ca. 11. If any of the Clergy although extreamly coacted shal commit murther whether a Priest or Deacon should be deposed for we read in the Canons of the Apostles That if a Bishop or Priest or Deacon be found guilty of fornication or perjury or theft he should be deposed how much more he who commits so great a crime for he who professeth to follow Christ should walk as he hath walked when he was reviled he reviled not again and when he was smitten he smote not again c. Ca. 13. Augustine the wonderfull Doctour seemeth to have spoken clearly of Tithes in few words Tithes are required as debt What if God would say Thou art mine O man the earth which thou tillest is mine the seed which thou scatterest is mine the beasts which thou weariest are mine the heat of the Sun is mine and since all is mine thou who appliest but thy hands deservest only the tenth part and yet I give thee nine parts give me the tenth if thou wilt not give me the tenth I will take away the nine if thou givest me the tenth I will multiply the nine unto thee If any man ask wherefore should Tithes be given let him know that therefore are they given that God being appeased with this devotion he would give us necessaries more aboundantly and that the Ministers of the Church being helped may be the more free for Spiritual Service ..... We do judge that there should be four portions of the Tithes and Oblations of Beleevers according to the Canons c. Ca. 40. It is not lawfull in Christian religion that a man should have her to wife whom he hath defiled in adultery Ca. 44. If any man hath committed fornication with a woman and his brother shall afterwards marry her the brother which first defiled her because he told not his brother ere he married her shall suffer a very hard pennance and correction and the woman according to the second Canon of the Neocoesarian Councel shall be put to death THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our
designation of the other Malcolm and his good fame did cross his desire wherefore the King caused him to be poisoned nor could the Authour of the deed be known all men had so good an opinion of the King Then Kenneth propounded unto his Nobility a new designation of his Successour and also propounded the example of other Nations where the eldest son of the King or the nearest in blood doth succeed and if the heir be not of ripe age the worthiest of the Nobility governs the Realm under the name of Tutours and not Kings and by this custom said he seditions bloody wars and murthers are prevented which have been frequent in this Country through the ambition of the Nobility There first he asks the opinion of two which were of highest estimation and who might seem most to oppose this novation They partly for fear and partly to decline ambition did allow the King's purpose and so it passed current that the King's son was declared Governour of Cumberland Now as Kenneth goeth about in this way to establish his posterity he troubleth his conscience and partly with inward gripings for the aforesaid murther and partly with dreams he was so vexed that in a morning he goeth unto the Bishops and Monks and confessed his sin Since King Gregory about the year 855. made some Laws for immunity of the Clergy the Priests had straied from the learning and devotion of the ancients So they brought comfort unto the King not from the mercies of God through Christ but iâ—â—oin him for their own advantage to visit holy places and graves of Saints to kiss reliques to redeem his sin by hearing of Masses and alms-deeds and to account more of Monks and Priests then he had done before Buchan hist li. 6. But Bishop Spotsewood in his History lib. 2. saith They were not yet become so grossly ignorant as to beleeve that by such external works the justice of God is satisfied although some idle toies such as the visiting the graves of the Saints kissing of relicks hearing of Masses and others of that kind which avarice and superstition had invented were then crept into the Church yet people were still taught that Christ is the only propitiation for sin and by his blood the guilt thereof is only washed away Herein his judgment is charitable but how true it is I see not his warrant The King resolves to obey the direction and as he was going to visit the grave of Palladius he lodged with Fenestella Lady of Fettercairne and was treacherously murthered by her in the year 994. Then Constantine son of King Culen at all occasions begun to regret the iniquity of the former novation that thereby the Country would be indamaged and all they of the Royal Blood defrauded For said he what is more foolish then to permit unto Fortune the chief matter of the State What if the King's children through infirmity of body or mind be unapt for government What if babes had been Kings when the Romans Peichts and Danes did oppress the land What is more against reason then to establish that by Law which God in his word hath threatned as a curse Neither is the pretended danger of sedition and murther prevented thereby since there is no less fear of Tutors then of Competitours because those also must be the nearest in blood Wherefore the present occasion is not to be omitted but presently to abolish that Law if it deserve the name of a Law which was enacted by tyranny and fear and the former customs whereby the Kingdom hath flourished from small beginnings is in time to be restored lest it cannot be remedied when a preparative is once past A Parliament was held at Scone within 12. daies after the death of Kenneth and Constantine was proclaimed King The Governour of Cumbria being as yet but young had little assistance but his base brother Kenneth levied an Army for himself and Camped at the water Almound near unto the King and perceiving his number to be lesser then the Kings he sought the advantage of Sun and wind the King relied upon his number and both Captains were slain Then Grim the son or brother-son of King Duffus was proclaimed King by that party The fore-named Malcolm raised an army against him by mediation of Bishop Forthad they agree that Grim shall remain King of the Land by the North-wall of Severus and Malcolm during his life time shall possess the South-part and succeed to the Crown Nevertheless King Grim considering that his seed would certainly be debarred of the Crown began to oppress both parts so that the North-part sought aid from Malcolm and Grim was forsaken by his Army and slain in the year 1016. This tumult for succession is not yet ended as followeth 3. There is extant a Book called Altercatio Ecclesiae Synagogae without the name of the Authour by authority of Chronic. Hirsang it is given to Gisilbert an English Monk who is said to have lived in the beginning of this Century It saith in Ca. 4. The Holy Spirit first makes the will good and then worketh by it truly whatsoever good can be done whether to think or to will or to perfect is to be ascribed unto God and not to man's free-will therefore if God worketh these three things in us to wit to think to will and to perfect surely He worketh the first without us the second with us and the third by us seeing by giving the good will he preveneth us by changing the evil will with consent he joineth us to himself and by furnishing unto our consent ability and facility the inward worker is made manifest externally by our outward work Ca. 8. The righteousness of God is manifested here righteousness is meant not wherewith he is just but wherewith he cloatheth man when he justifieth the ungodly freely Unto this righteousness the Law and the Prophets give witness the Law because by commanding threatning and justifying no man it sheweth clearly that man is justified by the quickning Spirit thorow the gift of God the Prophets because what they fore-told Christ hath fulfilled at his coming ..... We cry unto the most secret ears of God by desires more then by words for unto him who knows all things our wishes are voices if thou desirest good thou hast cried Moses was silent in voice and cried by faith as the woman touching the hem of Christ but others do cry in fear and fail in faith Catal. test verit lib. 11. 4. Fredward a Knight about the year 940. writ a book concerning the Presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament following the doctrine of John Scot and of Augustine Paschasius an Abbot writ against him Ibid. About the year 950. it was reported as a strange thing that Odo a Dane then Bishop of Canterbury turned the bread on the Altar into the flesh of Christ and from flesh into bread again He confirmed the strange doctrine with strange arguments to wit by lying miracles Ibid. 5. At
a disturber of the Christian Empire a sower of discord where peace was a most wicked man calling into question the Catholick faith a Necromancer infected with a Pythonical spirit c. For which crimes they declare him unworthy of the Roman See and unless he willingly leave the place they threaten him with an everlasting curse and they chose Gerebert or Wusbert Bishop of Ravenna to govern the Church him they call Clemens the III. Otho Frising and Pet. Mexia But think you that the Pope would obey No way Wherefore the Emperour made all speed with an Army towards Rome Mathildis hearing of his marching and fearing his power gave the Provinces of Liguria and Tuscia unto the Church of Rome Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. lib. 5. cap. 9. In the way the Emperour subdued her Lands and the Lands of the Marquess Esten and thereafter he came to Rome where An. Another Synod against the Pope 1083. thirty Bishops assembled in Councel and conclude against Gregory as they had done at Brixia and did subscribe the Decree The Romans stood up so long as the Pope abode with them but when he had brought them into the extreamest jeopardy he fled into Adrian's Tower and then the Gates of the City were set open but the Emperour would not enter untill a way was made for his Army thorow the Walls and Pope Clement was received into Saint Peters Gregory sent for Robert Guiscard the Norman Duke of Naples for aid and unto Mathildis but all in vain So he was glad to escape into Salerno where he died in exile and as may be read in Fascic rer expetend and in Matth. Paris and sundry others when he was sick before his Cardinals he bewailed his fault in his Pastoral charge and that by instinct of the Divel he had stirred up sedition and wars among men Benno testifieth that he sent this his Confession unto the Emperour and unto all the Church intreating that they would pray for pardon of his sins After his death and the death of them whom the Emperour had left Governours of the City the Romans set up Pope Urban the II. who insisting in the trace of his Predecessour did perswade the Emperour's eldest son Conrade the Father had left him Governour of Italy to take up Arms against his father and gave him in marriage Mathildis then the relict of the Duke of Naples He put Clemens from his Seat but when his father came against him Conrade was out-lawed with consent of all the Princes and the younger brother was declared heir of the Empire but first with an Oath given that during his fathers life he should not meddle with the Kingly power without his fathers consent Fascic rer Now many feared intestine Wars between the two brothers but Conrade died soon thereafter and Urban was made out of the way and the fore-named faction set up Paschalis the II. He would be inferiour unto the others in nothing and excommunicated the Emperour and dealt with his son though by nature and solemn Oath bound to the contrary to take the Scepter in his hand and bear himself as King rather then both his father and himself be dispossessed and suffer hazard by another The young man was inticed and The Son circumvenes the Father the Pope caused the Princes to elect Henry the V. Armies were levied by both parties and some skirmishes follow but the Father had the better yet seeing there could be no end of the Wars without ruining the Empire he consented unto a parley with his son who was advised to deceive his father by this means he came to him with feigned repentance the Father welcomed him as the Prodigal in the Gospel and dismissed the greatest part of his Army whereas his enemies gather at Mentz and appoint Binga for him to keep Christmas So soon as he was entred the City himself being the fourth person the gates were shut and all others were held out Then the son spoke fairly unto his father and promised all duty if the father would reconcile himself unto the Church The Father referred the whole matter unto the Diet of the Princes and they went together unto Mentz There at first the son said unto his Father Seeing the Bishops would admit no communion with him he would do well for peace sake to retire unto such a house near unto the place of the Diet and if he had refused he was able to force him But the Father doth it willingly and then the son kept him as in close prison permitting none to speak with him but his accustomed servants and he freely exerced the Imperial power untill the year 1106. In that Diet the Bishops of Alba and Constance the Pope's Legates spoke much against Henry the IV. for his simony and contumacy against the sentences of so many Popes and exhorted them all as obedient children to provide for the safety of their mother the Church by breaking the pride of one a contumacious person They all do consent to the deposition of the Emperour and they sent the Bishops of Mentz Colein and Worms to take the Imperial Ornaments from him against his will They declared unto him the sentence of the Diet. Henry asked For what cause had the Princes pronounced so severe Sentence against him before he was heard They answer For simony in bestowing Bishopricks and Abbocies He saith unto them one by one you Bishop of Mentz and you Bishop of Colein What have I got from you They answer Nothing Then saith the Emperour I thank God that in so far ye are honest men truly your Bishopricks might have brought much treasure into my Exchequer if I had sought it and my Lord of Worms knows neither is any of you ignorant whether I did advance you for gain or of meer favour wherefore I say unto you Fathers continue in loyalty I am now an old man and turn not Our glory into shame I appeal unto the general Court and if I must yeeld I will give the Crown unto my son with my own hands They refuse and speak menacingly Then he went aside and arayed himself with the Imperial Robes and returning saith These are the badges of my honour these hath the goodness of the eternal King and the election of the Princes bestowed on me and God is able to continue me in them and to restrain your hands from what you intend and We did not fear such violence nor have provided against it but if duty move you not stand in aw of God and if ye do not regard duty nor fear of God here We are and unable to resist violence The Bishops were astonished yet after a little pause they exhort one another they take the Crown off his head then draw him from his seat and pull off all his Royal Robes This was a Pastoral work The Emperour with deep groans saith The God of revenge look to it and avenge this iniquity of yours the like ignominy was never heard before I confess God is
just and I suffer for the sins of my youth but ye are not guiltless and because ye do contrary unto your Oath ye shall not escape the hand of the just avenger and your portion shall be with him who betraied his Master They stopped their ears and departed with the Royal Ornaments Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 5. cap. 20. saith Some report these circumstances another way Thereafter they sent him as Prisoner to Ingelheim where he was advertised that they were talking of cutting off his head wherefore he made an escape and went to Leodium as appears in Epist Henrici Regi Celtar in Fascic rer expet There he was entertained honourably by the Bishop and therefore the Bishop Otbert with all his Church was excommunicated by Pope Paschalis who writ also unto Robert Earl of Flanders to pursue Henry with all his followers assuring him that he could not offer better sacrifice unto God Epist Paschalis tom 2. Concil Edit Colon. An. 1551. Otbert was not silent and in the name of the Church of Leodium published an Apology wherein he saith It were Apostolical to follow the Apostle as it were Prophetical to follow a Prophet but as our sins deserve the Apostolical who should pray for the King howbeit a sinner that we may live a quiet and Apostolical life under him is so contentious that he will not suffer us to live in peace Seeing the words both of the Apostle and Prophet do so sound I the daughter do humbly ask my mother the holy Church of Rome Whence comes this authority unto him who is called Apostolical that besides the sword of the spirit he useth another sword of blood against her Subjects Then he shews how far this Pope hath departed from the steps of Gregory the I. both in life and doctrine This Apology is loc cit Also the Emperour writ unto his son unto the Bishops Dukes and other Potentates of the Empire that they would cease from pursuing him and his friends against all equity and piety and at several times he appealed unto the Pope as is evident by his Letters in Fascic rer expetend But Apologies Supplications and Appeals had no place so that in the end the old Emperour was brought to the necessity of begging a prebendary from the Bishop of Spira although he had preferred the Bishop unto that See and had erected a glorious Monastery of the blessed Virgin there he could not obtain so much So he returned privately unto Leodium and died his body lay unburied in an old deserted Chappel five years and then was buried at Spira He had fought 62 battels and was never foiled he died An. 1107. Alb. Crantz writes much to excuse the Son and the Popes and bitterly against the Father yet he hath no particular fault against him but as he speaks simony and contumacy Of the Eastern Emperours it follows in Henry the V. CHAP. II. Of POPES 1. SYLVESTER the II. before called Gerebert had been a Monk in A Pope covenanteth with the Divel Orleance and made a contract with the Divel to advance him unto the Papacy Thence he went to Hispala in Spain where becoming a Doctour he had amongst his hearers Otho the III. Robert King of France Lotharius a man of noble birth afterwards Bishop of Senon and others Robert gave him the Bishoprick of Rhemes the Emperour advanced him to Ravenna lastly by great ambition and aid of the Divel he attained the Papacy saith Platina and others The Emperour for favour of his Master gave unto Saint Peter eight Counties Pisa Senogallia Favum Aucona Fossabrum c. Vsser de stat Eccles cap. 3. ex Gerber Epi. 158. Benno Cardinal of Ostia saith When the 1000. years were expired Gerebert coming out of the bottomless pit of God's perdition sate 4. years and as by the responses of Satan he had deceived many so by the same responses he was deceived and in the just judgment of God he was taken away by suddain death What he saith briefly Platina declares more fully thus Once Sylvester asked the Divel how long time he might injoy the Papacy The answer was ambiguous If thou go not to Jerusalem thou shalt never die After four years and one month he was saying Mass in Lent in a corner of the rood-Rood-Church that was called Ierusalem within Rome and he asked how that Chappel was called They said Ierusalem Then he knew the time was come when he must die wherefore he became sad and confessed his sin before the people and exhorted them to beware of ambition and craft of the Divel and to live holily Then he commanded them to cut his body into pieces and lay it on a cart and to bury it wheresoever the horses of their own accord would draw it The report is saith Platin. that by the Providence of God whereby sinners may learn the hope of forgiveness if they repent in their life the horse stood at Lateran and there he was buried whereas yet saith he by the ratling of his bones and moistness of his tomb is portended the death of the Pope It were a shame to relate these things if they were not the words of their own Writers Platina saith he had it from Mar. Polon Vincentius Belluacensis Laurent Schrader in Monimen Italiae lib. 2. and Galfrid And the same is written by Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 8. but he speaks not of the Presage Naucler had all in generat 34. Onuphrius would purge him of this blot and alledgeth that the knowledge of the Mathematicks in these rude daies was taken for Magick But the words of the now-named Authours are more clear it is certain say they that he attained to the most secret things of all Sciences and especially of the Mathematicks but as quick wits can scarcely hold themselves within bounds he entred into Necromancy and it is so thought by many Authours not without great infamy by which Necromancy he made way unto the Papacy He was the first Pope who caused to beat the drum unto the Wars in the holy land as they spoke and published an Epistle with this inscription Wasted Jerusalem unto the Universal Church commanding the Scepters of Kings Gerebert Epist 18. but the expedition was not so soon begun Of all the Popes from Sylvester the II. unto Gregory the VII inclusivè Benno testifieth that they did exceed Jannes and Jambres in jugleries although the height of Antichristian pride be referred unto Gregory the VII and others after him Io. Naucler in volum 2. generat 31. faith The Popes of that time had departed from the foot-steps of Peter ..... and it is horrour to hear what vile things were done by almost 28. Popes immediately succeeding After the death of Sylvester saith Benno was strife among his Necromancing Disciples each contending to usurp the Papacy 2. JOHN the XIX aliàs XVII by the help of the Divel who then gave The election of the Pope is changed the Papal Chair followed the Sorcerer Sylvester saith Bale
in them all confirming the Decrees of his Master Gregory against the Emperour and against married Priests and strengthning the Laws for the Papal authority At last he was constrained to fly unto Claremount where he assembled a Councel under pretence of consulting for recovery of the Holy Land from the Turks An. 1094. of which it follows There he made many constitutions as The Church is pure in faith and free from all Secular power No Bishop Abbot or Clark shall accept any Ecclesiastical dignity from the hand of a Prince or any Laick Whosoever shall lay hands violently on or apprehend men of holy Orders or their servants shall be accursed Whosoever shall marry within the seventh degree of kindred shall be accursed c. Matth. Paris in Wilhel 2. There also he renewed the excommunication against the Emperour and against Pope Clement So one Pope at Rome and another Pope at Claremont had contrary Synods cursing one another burning one anothers Acts and abjuring their Consecrations Baptisms and Masses Nations and Cities were divided and some people espying the pride and vices of both the Popes did continue neutral and learned by lamentable experience that a Church can be ruled without a Pope When Popes and Bishops were taken up with bloody wars and tyrannical usurpations of Secular power what could the Sheep learn from such Pastours Urban did ordain that these words should be propounded unto all Intrants at their admission Wittingly and willingly I shall not communicate with them who are excommunicated by the Church of Rome likewise I shall not be present at the consecrations of them who accept Bishopricks or Abbeys from Laicks so may God help and these holy Evangelists as I shall never change from this sentence Platin. He did confirm the hours and Matins of Saint Mary saith Hec. Boet. lib. 12. cap. 12. And the Officium to be solemnly read on the Sabbath-day saith Fascic tempor Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 6. cap. 2. saith As Pelagius the II. ordained the Priests to keep the seven Canonical hours as a present remedy of mens weakness who fall seven times a day so Urban the II. ordained that so many hours should be kept to the honour of the Virgin The Arch-Bishop of Toledo covenanted with this Urban that he should make him Primat of Spain and therefore the other should indeavour to make all Spain Tributary unto Rome Before that time the Church of Spain was not subject unto Rome neither do we read of any Spanish Cardinals at Rome The Order of Cistersian and Carthusian Monks were about that time devised in Burgundy and confirmed by Urban After the Councel at Claremont he returned into Rome but with such authority that he was glad to lurk in the house of a Citizen Peter Leo the space of 2. years and died there in the 13. year of his Papacy and the year of our Lord 1099. To move the more men unto the expedition against the Turks and Sarazens he devised the first proclamation of indulgences or the full remission of all sins unto all that would go thither to deliver that holy Land as he said and the Sepulchre of Christ our Saviour from the power of the Mahumetans His Successours following this his example as it is easie to add unto things that are once devised did inlarge these indulgences to the benefit not only of them who went thither but unto every one which though they went not yet would contribute for the maintaining of Souldiers in that expedition Upon this account great sums of money were brought unto the Pope Thereafter these Indulgences were proclaimed unto all which would contribute unto the Wars against those which were called enemies of the Roman Church though they were Christians Under these colours vast sums were gathered from time to time although many times the money was imploied another way as followeth and God who brings light out of darkness made the same indulgences to be the occasion of Reformation CHAP. III. Of Divers Countries 1. IN the beginning of this Century were many prodigies as tokens of evils following Platin. signs in the Heavens above Earth-quakes below in the Sun darkness on earth Snakes were seen fighting against other Fountains were turned into blood the air was corrupt Ia. Vsser hath them at great length de success Eccles cap. 3. 4. Whereby some were moved to say Antichrist is come into the world Tho. Cooper ad An. 1099. In an assembly at Aken in the year 1016. were convened many both Princes and Bishops The Emperour Henry spoke of God's wrath hanging over their heads and advised them to think upon a way how these judgments might be turned off A Decree was made that all men should study to escape those judgments by fasting actions of piety and alms for say they the true doctrine of inward and saving repentance or of turning unto God as the consideration of sins that are committed against the ten commands of faith in Christ and the true and serious amendment of life hath been altogether obscured yea and buried by outward worship and human traditions therefore by publick authority of this Synod it is compounded that Priests attend more upon their Service all people give themselves unto fasting and Princes be more liberal in their Alms. Sigebert Crantz in Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 4. 2. The Fathers of the Primitive Church guessed that after a 1000. years from Christ's birth or passion or from the destruction of Jerusalem Antichrist should come and shortly after his appearing the world should have an end as Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople sheweth in Rer. Ecclesiast Theoria out of Theophilus Cyril Chrysostom c. And about the thousand years from Christ's nativity many men looked that it should come so to pass But when the thousand years were expired after the destruction of Jerusalem and they saw no such Antichrist as they had imagined neither did such things come to pass as they had conceived concerning the end of the World then as if they had been delivered from the danger thereof saith Baronius Annal. tom 11. they made fair buildings and Churches throughout the World especially in Italy and France Whereunto Ia. Vsser doth apply that saying of Henry Beware of Antichrist it is evil that the love of Churches hath overtaken you it is not well that ye reverence the buildings and walls of Churches ye conceive amiss of these is it any doubt that Antichrist shall sit in these The Mountains and Lakes and Woods are more safe unto me Likewise some made defection from the Faith and returned to Paganism as in the North parts Luitici Obotriti Vari c. So did Vilgard a Gramarian in Ravenna trusting to the apparitions of foul spirits in the likeness as they professed of Virgil Horace and Iuvenal when he began to vaunt foolishly of his knowledge of humanities they appeared unto him and gave him thanks for his love to their Books and promised to make him partner of their glory Thereafter he
obit Quem sacrae fidei vestigia summa tenentem Huic jam quinta dies abstulit ausa nefas Illa dies damnosa dies perfida mundo Quâ dolor rerum summa ruina fuit Quâ status ecclesiae quâ spes quâ gloria cleri Quâ cultor juris jure ruente ruit Post obitum secum vivam procor ac requiescam Nec fiat melior sors mea sorte sua Platina in Iohan. 15. calleth Berengarius famous for learning and holiness He is reported to have been an hearty friend to learning and did breed many Students of Divinity at his proper charge and by means of them his doctrine was sowed through all France and the Countries adjacent this was matter unto his adversaries to envy him the more Albeit he did waver as Peter did and albeit his doctrine was so oft condemned by the Popes yet it could not be rooted out of men for Math. Paris in Hist ad ann 1087. writeth that all France was affected with this doctrine And Math. Westmonast at the same time saith That the doctrin of Berengarius had corrupted all the French Italian and English Nations so that the Berengarians that is the Preachers of the true faith which the Romanists call Heresie against the rising errors did not lurk in a corner And Sigebert Gemblac in Chron. saith Much was disputed by many both for him and against him by word and by writing Ex edit Antwerp anno 1608. where it is to be marked saith Vsser de eccles succes c. 8. that in the Edition at Paris anno 1589. the words For him are omitted Also Thuan in the Epistle Dedicatory of the Hystory of his time hath marked That in Germany were many of the same doctrine and that Bruno Bishop of Treveres banisht them all out of his Diocess but sparing their blood And Io. Tossington a Franciscan in his confession set forth anno 1380. saith thus The heretical sentence which is raised of the dreams of Berengarius affirmeth openly that all the Fathers of the Church and doctors of the second thousand years as they speak that is who have been within 380. years have been after the loosing of Satan and the doctrine which we saith he commonly hold to be the faith of the Church concerning the blessed Eucharist they say It is not right but an error and heresie and the tares of Satan being let loose Vsser c. 3. 6. To defend the words of the former recantation which was given in Twofold eating with the mouth was devised then and is refuted the Synod at Lateran unto Berengarius these flatterers of the Romish Idol have devised a new distinction of orall eating to wit orall eating is either visible or invisible And they called the opinion of eating Christ's flesh visibly the error of the Capernaites and they said the eating of Christ's flesh with the mouth invisibly was the explication of Christ so writeth Ivo Bishop of Carnotum anno 1092. Catalo test ver lib. 12. But the Fathers of higher antiquity condemned all orall eating as Capernaitism neither were the Capernaites so subtile to make such distinctions Yea surely Christ would have made his correction according to their error Behold what Augustine saith Tract 27. in Iohan. Who abideth not in Christ and in whom Christ abideth not without all doubt he neither spiritually eateth Christ's flesh nor drinketh his blood albeit carnally and visibly he with his teeth do press the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ And Tract 28. What is it they are spirit and life they are spiritually to be understood understandest thou them spiritually they are spirit and life understandest thou them carnally so also they are spirit and life but not to thee They understanding spiritual things carnally were scandalised Here Augustine opposeth carnal eating whether visible or invisible unto spiritual eating and understanding and he saith that carnally men eat not the flesh of Christ but the Sacrament of his flesh 7. Bellarmin writeth in his second Book de Pon. Rom. c. 21. that the great The causes of the schism twixt the Latins and Greeks Schism twixt the Greeks and the Latines began anno 1054. because in that year Michael the Patriarch of Constantinople did excommunicate the Pope and all the Romanists for adding Filioque unto the Decree of the Ephesin Council concerning the procession of the holy Spirit Here we may see who made the Schism the Greeks kept the Decree as it was first enacted but the Latins added Filioque And when in the same place Bellarmine saith It is uncertain when the Latins added it but certainly saith he not before the 600. year and the Greeks espied the addition in the days of Pope Nicolaus LAt this time Pope Leo IX wrote against the Greeks and Michael the Patriarch and Nicolas a Monk wrote against the Latins Of this difference I will speak God willing when I come to the Council at Florence where they disputed this question Why was there so great a Schism then Bellarmin de Cleri li. 1. c. 19. saith The differences were not confined within that one but there were many others of which these are rehearsed by Fox in Act. Mon. out of an old Register of Hereford 1. The Church of Constantinople is not subject but equal unto Rome 2. The Bishop of Rome hath no greater power then the four Patriarchs and whatsoever he doeth without their knowledge and concurrence is of no strength against them 3. Whatsoever hath been concluded or done since the seven general Councils is not of full authority because from that time they convince the Latins to be in an error and to be excluded from the holy Church 4. The Eucharist is not the very body of Christ also whereas the Romish Church doth use unleavened wafers they have great loaves of leavened bread 5. They say that the Romish Church erreth in the words of Baptism for the Romanists say I baptise thee c. but the Greeks say Let this creature of God be baptised in the name c. 6. They hold that the Spirit proceedeth from the Father and not from the Son of this in another place 7. They hold no Purgatory nor that the prayers of the Church do help the dead either to lessen the pain of them in hell or to increase the glory of them who are ordained for salvation 8. They hold the souls of the dead whether elect or reprobate have not their full pain nor glory but are reserved to a certain neutral place till the day of judgement 9 They condemn the Church of Rome because Women as well as Priests anoint children when they baptise them on both shoulders 10. They call our bread Panagria 11. They condemn our Church for celebrating Mass on other days then Sundays and certain Feasts 12. They have neither cream nor oyl nor Sacrament of Confirmation 13. Neither do they use extream unction expounding the place of St James of spiritual infirmity and not of corporal 14. They injoyn
no satisfaction for Pennance onely they shew themselves to the Priests who anoint them with oyl in token of the remission of their sins 15. Onely on Maundy Thursday they do consecrate for the sick and keep it the whole year after and think it more holy that day then any other neither do they fast on any Saturday save onely on Easter-even 16. They have but five Orders as Clerks Deacons Sub-Deacons Priests and Bishops whereas the Romish Church hath nine Orders according to the nine Orders of Angels 17. In their Orders they make no vow of single life alledging the Canon J. N. Priest or Deacon shall not put away my wife as it were for honesties sake 18. Every year on certain days they excommunicate the Church of Rome and all the Latins as Heretiques 19. They excommunicate him who striketh a Priest 20. Their Emperor doth name Patriarchs Bishops and others of the Clergy and deposeth them at his pleasure also he giveth Benefices to whom he listeth and retaineth the Fruits of the same Benefices as it pleaseth him 21. They blame the Latins because they eat not flesh eggs nor cheese on Friday 22. They hold against the Latins for celebrating without consecrated Churches and fasting on the Sabbath days and for permitting menstruous women to enter into Churches before their purifying also for suffering dogs or other beasts to enter into Churches 23. They use not to kneel at their devotion yea not to the body of Christ but one day in the year affirming that the Latins like goats or beasts prostrate themselves on the ground in their prayers 24. They permit not the Latins to celebrate on their Altars and if it chance a Latin Priest celebrate on their Altar by and by they wash it in token of abomination and false sacrifice 25. They condemn the worship of Images as idolatry These are the Articles contained in the said Register But there are many more in the Book of Catholique Traditions published in the French tongue by Th. A. I. C. and translated into English and printed at London ann 1610. out of which I have drawn these Articles 1. All the Apostles were equally universal Pastors and no primacy given to Peter who was never at Rome but when he was martyred 2. To say that the Church is grounded on the stone of Rome is hard and grievous and not far from the Jewish baseness to include the Church within a Town 3. St. John ending his life after Peter had the first place among all Evangelists and Bishops and he never taught that Rome by divine right ought to be the Lady of other Churches 4. But after St. John the Bishop of Rome obtained the first place among the Bishops within the Roman Empire for seeing the Citizens of Rome reigned above other Cities he had been proud and audacious who would have preferred himself before their Bishop especially without Ordinance of a Council 5. The Churches of Italy and others their neighbors by lapse of time gave to the Church of Rome not onely the first place but also superintendence over the Bishops near them in particular to give his advice in matters that happened until a Synod might be held yet never any presidency or power was given to the Church of Rome above other Churches 6. As all the Apostles were equal in Authority so they left behinde them every one diverse Successors of equal Authority 7. He who accuseth the Scriptures accuseth God the Author thereof but God is void of blame and the Scriptures contain the whole matter of faith 8. Those onely are Canonical Books which were contained in the Ark and written in Hebrew before or in Greek after the coming of the Lord. 9. They hold they were the first Nations converted unto Christ and in that regard they are the men who truly and purely maintain the Traditions of the Primitive Church as it was taught them by the Apostles 10. Faith is an assurance of the love of God and he who doubteth cannot approach unto God with confidence 11. The saying of Paul It is not in him who runneth nor in him who willeth prevents two mischiefs One that no man exalt himself for grant that thou runnest or endeavorest yet think not what thou doest well is thine for if thou be not inspired from above all is vain Another that no man deem that he shall be crowned without service 12. Faith is imputed to justification faith sufficeth for all faith absolveth justifieth and maketh partaker of eternal glory for God requireth no other thing but compunction and mourning 13. When we praise good Works we mean not to exalt our selves by them or to put our trust in them but we desire men would give themselves thereunto as to things necessary unto salvation and which every one is bound to exercise according to his power following the commandment of God 14 They communicate under Both elements and they have one fashion for the Communicants in the Church and another for the Sick the Priests with little or no reverence eat the remanent elements which are not eaten by the faithful but for the sick it is kept all the year being consecrate the week before Easter 15. They celebrate the Liturgy in their own Language that the people may understand 16. The Bishop of Rome cannot by his Indulgences deliver any from these temporal punishments which God inflicteth neither ought he to dispense with the fulfilling of all these works of repentance which are possible c. The most part of these last differences are fallen twixt the east and western Churches since the 11. Century and in them all we finde that the differences are either calumnies articulated by the Church of Rome or matters of Discipline or Ceremony or then our Reformed Church agreeth with them 8. The Bishop of Millan had the next place in Italy unto the Bishop of How Millan became subject unto Rome Rome he had eighteen Suffragan Bishops under him twenty two Ordinary Cardinals and divers other Offices of mark he was always named by the King of Lombardie neither he nor any of his Clergy trotted at any time to Rome This was a great moat in the Priests eyes and therefore the Popes ofttimes sought to bring Millan into subjection unto their See but the Millanoyes still kept their liberty At last ann 1059. Ariald Clericus Decumanus conspired with Landulfus Cotta praefatus populi against the Arch-Bishop Wido and made a pretext that married Priests ought to be exautorate Wido assembled all his Bishops and Clergy at Fontanetum with common consent it was denied that Priests should have liberty of marriage Then was great strife in the Town the Nobility defended Wido and the People were for Landulf who sent Ariald to Pope Nicolaus II. accusing the Clergy of Millan and requiring him to send some Judges to try the matter He was glad of the occasion and sent Peter Damian Bishop of Ostia and Anselm Bishop of Luca. So soon as Damian began to talk
defended by the Canonical Scriptures and the sayings of blessed Augustine Observe here he whom the Pope calleth his Father and Master dependeth upon the Canonical Scriptures and upon Augustine and not upon the Pope nor thinketh upon that which now they call The casket of the Pope's breast I have also observed in his Epistles written unto the Popes Urban and Paschalis that he calleth them the Reverend high Priest of the Catholique Church and he saith your Highness your Majesty but he never saith your Holiness he calleth them the Vicar of St. Peter but never the Vicar of Christ nor in any place can I finde that he speaketh of any priviledge of Peter above the other Apostles and in the contrary in Comment on Mat. 16. he saith It is to be noted that this power was not given to Peter alone but as Peter answered one for all so in Peter he gave this power unto them all On Rom. 9. Seeing by the free-will of the first man all men fell into condemnation certainly it is not to be ascribed unto mans righteousness which is not before grace but unto the onely mercy of God that any of them are made vessels of honor but that any of them are vessels of wrath it should not be imputed unto the iniquity of God which is not but unto his justice He is Potter which of the same lump altogether corrupt in Adam maketh at his own pleasure some vessels unto honor in his mercy and others unto shame in his justice On 1 Cor. 1. The grace of God is given unto us through our Lord Jesus Christ and not through Peter or Paul grace is given by Jesus Christ because it is so appointed by God that whosoever believeth in Jesus Christ shall be saved not by works but by faith onely and freely receive the forgiveness of his sins On Rom. 10. Seeing hearing is of grace another grace is also necessary which may move the heart because the word of the Teacher outwardly availeth nothing if God do not inwardly touch the hearers heart On Chap. 14. He shall stand because God is able to make him stand for not he himself but God is able to make him stand for he who falleth falleth by his own will but by the will of God he standeth who standeth and riseth who riseth On 1 Cor. 4. Who hath discerned thee he saith this because of the mass of corruption which was by Adam none but God discerneth man that he is made a vessel unto honor But a man who is carnal and vainly puft up when he heareth Who hath discerned thee might answer by voice or thought and say My faith or my prayer or my righteousness hath discerned me The Apostle preveeneth such thoughts and saith What hast thou that thou hast not received God was the cause why thou wast and art thou the cause why thou art good Away for if God hath been the cause why thou wast and another hath been the cause why thou art good he is better which hath made thee good then he who made thee But none is better then God therefore thou hast received from God both that thou art and that thou art good On Hebr. 10. This true Priest did not offer often or many sacrifices but one offering which alone is sufficient for the sins of all believers after that he had fulfilled the obedience of his suffering sitteth his sacrifice was of such perfection and efficacy that it is needless to be offered again for the sins of any and albeit we offer it dayly that is but the remembrance of his suffering The Iesuit Raynaud denieth these Commentaries to be Anselm's albeit he cannot deny that in many Editions they go under his name nor can he bring any argument out of the Commentaries to prove what he saith and once he alledgeth that the Commentary on Matthew is Anselm's Bishop of Laudun and again he guesseth it to be Willielm Parisiens but this is an easie way to reject any Book But these testimonies agree with his other works which the Jesuit acknowledgeth and hath published That on Matth. 16. I finde not in them yet whereas he hath said in li. 1. ep 68. that he accordeth with the Canonical Books and with Augustine see then what Augustine saith on Ioh. Tract 124. As for Peter himself properly he was but one man by nature one Christian by grace one and the first Apostle by more abounding grace but when it was said I will give unto thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and whatsoever thou shalt binde on he did signifie the whole Church which is founded upon the rock from which Peter had his name for the rock was not named from Peter but Peter from the rock as Christ was not named from a Christian but a Christian from Christ therefore the Church which is founded on Christ received from him the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven that is the power of binding and loosing sins for what the Church is in Christ by propriety Peter is in the rock by signification And ibi Tract 7. In the name of Peter the Church was signified In many other places doth Augustine speak in that maner denying that power to have been given to Peter but as a member of the Church and at that time speaking in the name of all the Apostles or Church as that Commentary saith Concerning free-will and grace Anselm speaketh often and copiously I shall name but one in Tractat. de Concordia grat lib. arbi c. 13. Without doubt the will willeth not rightly unless it be right for as the sight is not quick or sharp because it seeth sharply but therefore it seeth sharply because it is sharp so the will is not right because it willeth rightly but it willeth rightly because it is right Now when it willeth righteousness certainly it willeth rightly Therefore it willeth not righteousness but because it is right I deny not that a right will willeth righteousness which it hath not when it willeth more then it hath but this I say it cannot will that righteousness if it have not righteousness by which it may will it Let us now consider whether any not having this righteousness can in any way have it of himself Certainly he cannot have it of himself but either by willing or not willing but by willing no man is able to attain it of himself because he cannot will it unless he have it and that any not having the righteousness of will can by himself attain it by not willing no mans minde can conceive therefore a creature can by no means have it of it self but neither can a creature have it from another creature for as a creature cannot save another creature so it cannot give that by which it may save it It followeth then that no creature hath that righteousness of will but by the grace of God But I have proved before that this righteousness may be kept by free-will therefore by the gift of God we have
corporally present in Transubstantiation the Sacrament Whence it was questioned Whether the bread evacuateth or the substance of it be changed into Christ's body Lombard could not define the question and sheweth the different opinions of others Lib. 4. Dist 11. Innocentius setteth it as an Article of faith that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into Christ's body and blood cap. 1. In cap. 2. the doctrine of Joachim is condemned but not himself In cap. 3. all men are cursed who hold not the faith which is in cap. 1. and they are ordained to be punished by the Magistrate and if they be Laicks their goods shall be confiscated or if they be Clerks their goods should return to the Church where they had their Benefice He ordained that all Magistrates should swear at their admission to banish all who are discerned Hereticks by the Church which if they be slack to do they should be accursed and if after excommunication any shall continue a year the Metropolitan should give notice unto the Pope who shall absolve all the subjects from obedience and give his Land unto others who will expel the Hereticks Item He who is declared an Heretick should not be admitted unto the Sacrament nor unto Christian burial nor should alms nor oblations be received from such Item All Bishops should twice or at least once in the year visit all their Diocy where is any suspicion of heresie and cause three or more men of best account or if need require all of the bounds should be compelled to swear whether they know any Hereticks there or if there be any privy meetings or any persons different in maners from the common conversation of others Cap. 10. Because the food of God's word is necessary unto Christian people and Bishops are hindered by many occasions from teaching their people therefore they should employ sufficient men to preach and visit and they should provide necessaries unto such This was a safe-guard unto unqualified and non-resident Bishops Cap. 13. There should be no more religions or society of Monks because there are too many already if any will be a Monk let him go to one of those sorts that are approved and if any will found a new Monastery let him take one of the former rules Cap. 19. We will not let this pass without correction that some of the Clergy adorn the Churches with their own and other mens goods that they are more like to Laicks houses then to the Churches of God Ca. 21. All believers when they come to the Auricular confession years of discretion should confess all their sins unto his own Priest once a year and accomplish the pennance that shall be enjoyned and should communicate at least at Easter unless his own Priest think good that he should abstain Neither may a Priest reveal unto others what hath been confessed These private confessions were in use before but then made necessary as also here it appeareth that before were no confessaries but the Priests until afterwards the Monks obtained this priviledge Ca. 22. Because when one is sick and the Physician biddeth send for a Priest the patient often despaireth of health and so falleth into greater danger therefore the Physician shall at the first bid send for the Physician of the soul Ca. 29. Plurality of Benefices is forbidden unless the Pope think good to dispense with some persons who are to be honored Ca. 31. Because Patrons detain the Church-revenues so that in these Countreys scarcely is found any Parish-Priest that hath but the least knowledge of letters therefore we ordain that a sufficient portion be assigned unto the Parish-Priest who should serve not by a Vicar but personally c. Ca. 42. As we would not that Laicks usurp the power of Clerks so we will that Clerks usurp not the power of Laicks Ca. 46. Magistrates should not exact taxations from the Clergy unless the Clerks will willingly contribute when they see the necessity of common burthens and even then not without the advice of the Pope Ca. 50. The prohibition of marriage should not exceed the fourth degree of blood or alliance because there are but four humors in mans body or it consisteth of four elements This is a fair pretence but it was a remedy saith Po. Virg. de inven lib. 5. cap. 5. against the Decree of Pope Julius who had ordained that marriage should not be within the seventh degree by which severity it came to pass that men could not finde marriage within their City and this Decree is observed saith he but he might have added unless men will pay for a dispensation and so no degree hindereth marriage as I have touched elsewhere and experience sheweth Likewise Pope Celestin the III. gave a judicial sentence If a married person fall into heresie the other spouse may marry another But this Innocentius ordained contrarily that heresie should not be a cause of divorce Extra de divort c. Quanto The election of the Pope was restrained unto the Cardinals by Pope Celestin the II. and this Innocentius confirmed that Act and added that the holy Colledge of Cardinals should have jurisdiction in all places and have authority over all men and power of judging the causes of all Princes and of bringing them into their Kingdoms or depriving them Cumi Ventura in Thesor Politic. pag. 388. printed at Frankford An. 1610. Peter King of Arragon made his Realms of Arragon and Sardinia tributary unto the Chair of St. Peter for the salvation of his soul forsooth in the days of this Innocentius He sat eighteen years and seven moneths After his death he appeared unto Ludgardis when she saw him compassed with so great fire she asked Who he was He answered I am Innocentius She groaned and said How is it that our common father is so tormented He answered I am so tormented for three causes which most justly had condemned me unto eternal punishment if by the intercession of the most holy Mother of God I had not repented at the last gasp I have indeed escaped eternal death but until the day of judgement I am tormented with most cruel punishments and that I could come unto thee to seek thy prayers the Mother of mercy hath obtained it from her Son And having spoken so he vanished The Nun declared his necessity unto her sisters that they would help him and lamenting his case she afflicted her self wonderously Let the reader understand saith my Author that I am not ignorant of those three causes which Ludgardis told me but for reverence of so great an high Priest I will not report them Bellar. de gemitu col lib. 2. cap. 9. ex Suri in vita Ludgar 2. HONORIUS the III. confirmed the Order of Dominicks and gave them priviledge of preaching and hearing confessions albeit they had not cure of souls or parishes He confirmed also the Orders of Franciscans Augustinenses and Carmelites He ordained that every one should bow their knee at the lifting up of the
Nicolaus teach that Christ both by word and example had taught his Apostles perfect poverty that is to renounce and forsake all goods and reserve no right either in common or personal and that such poverty is holy and meritorious Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 4 cap. 14. He abode at Reate because of factions at Rome He had been a Dominican but then preferred he no Order to another Platin. and made Cardinals of all sorts and gave them equal priviledges When he was sick he called all the Cardinals together and discharged them of all power and authority that they all should live a private life They said he was phrenetick and left him Then he sent for a certain number of Minorites and gave them all red hats in sign that they were all Cardinals and he caused them all to swear that after his death they should suffer none to be chosen Pope but one of their own Order He sat four years P. Morn in Myst Then was such competition that the Cardinals could not agree the space of two years and three moneths At last Peter an Eremite and Father of the Celestines or 18. CELESTIN the V. was preferred for conceit of his godliness It was so great a wonder that a man was preferred for conceit of godliness that 200000 persons went to Perusio to see his coronation His residence was at Aquileia Platin. In his first Consistory he began to reform the Clergy of A reformation is attempted by â— Pope Rome and he said he would make it a pattern unto other Churches Hereby he procured such hatred of his Clergy that they sought to depose him and he was willing to renounce his seat The Princes were earnest that he would not quit his Chair and Charles King of Sicilies conveyed him to Naples and exhorted him that he would abhor so great indignity seeing the people every where were so prone towards him Platin. But the Cardinals especially Benedict Caietan caused it to be broached that the Pope was a doating old man and unfit for such a place and caused some of his own chamber to tell him that he would lose his life if he did not renounce the Papacy also Benedict spake thorow a reed into his chamber as if it had been a voice from heaven telling him that he should forsake the Papacy as being too weighty a burthen for him So when he had sat six moneths by the craft of Benedict who deceived the holy man saith Platin. he was perswaded to dimit if it were lawful Then they made an Act that it was lawful for the Pope to renounce his place this Act was by his Successor inserted into the Decretals ca. Quoniam Then Benedict left nothing undone by ambition and fraud to advance himself saith Platin. and was called 19. BONIFACE the VIII and by some others NERO the II. So soon as he was Crowned he said he would preveen sedition lest a Schism be made and some take Celestin for their head who was returning into his Eremitish life so he thrust the old man into the Castle of Famo of Henrici Celestin was sensible of the fraud and said unto Boniface Thou hast entered like a fox thou wilt reign like a lion and shalt die as a dog The old man died in sorrow and was canonized under the name of Peter the Confessor by Pope Clemens the V. and his feast is kept Iunii 17. Platin. Boniface took part with the Minorites and gave them special authority without licence of Bishop or Priest to preach hear confessions of all whosoever would come unto them nihil obstante He did first of all the Popes bear two swords and The Pope hath two swords endeavored to move fear more then piety unto Emperors Kings and Nations to give or take away Kingdoms to banish men and bring them home again at his pleasure Idem He excommunicated Philip King of France because he would not obey his command in the complaint of Edward King of England and Guido Earl of Flanders Then the King would suffer no money to be carried out of France Boniface curseth him and his seed to the fourth generation The Emperor Albert sought confirmation twice or thrice but Boniface said He was unworthy of the Crown who had killed his Lord. Then having set a diadem on his own head and a sword by his side he said I am Caesar Nevertheless thereafter he did confirm Albert but on condition to take arms against France I. Naucler Of all others he was the greatest fire-brand betwixt the Gibelines which were called Albi and the Gwelphs or Nigri and destroyed all the Gibelines so far as he could He augmented unto the Decretals with another book where are these constitutions The high Priest of Rome should be reproved by none albeit he cast down innumerable souls to hell Another We declare pronounce and define that upon necessity of salvation all humane creatures should be under the Pope of Rome Extrav c. unam sanctam de Maior obed Bellar. de Ro. Pon. l. 1. c. 9. confesseth that this is contrary unto the order of the primitive Church seeing at that time all the Apostles and first Teachers had equal power And lib. 2. cap. 12. he saith The Church which is but one should at all times keep one and the same government Therefore Boniface brought into the Church a strange and grievous innovation He proclaimed the first Jubilee to be The first Iubilee at Rome kept An. 1300. and promised full remission both of sin and punishment unto all who came that year to visit the Churches of the Apostles in solemnising of which he shewed himself one day in his Pontificals and according to his promise he gave remission unto all who came that year the next day he came forth in the Imperial ornaments and caused a naked sword to be carried before and the Herauld cried Behold two swords Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 5. ca. 5. teacheth that in these words Behold two swords and in the answer of Christ It is enough is no syllable of spiritual nor temporal power but onely that Christ forewarneth his disciples that in the time of his passion they were to be in such fear as they who sell their coat to buy a sword this he writeth not of his own invention but according to the ancients Albert Crantzius commendeth the Popes every where almost but in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 35. when he is writing of this pomp of Boniface he cannot contain himself from crying Behold Peter thy Successor and thou Savior behold thy Vicar behold whither the pride of the Servant of servants hath climbed Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith This feast was in imitation of the Jewish Jubilee or to draw away the people from remembring the ancient heathenish secular Plays Whatsoever was the pretext it appeareth the aim was to bring gain unto Rome and glory unto the Pope In the year 1301. he sent Boniface Bishop of Apamea or of Openham
In what subject do the accidents of the bread and wine remain 5. Whether the transubstantiation be done in a moment of time 6. Whether the dimentions of Christ be wholly in this Sacrament 7. Whether the body of Christ be in this Sacrament locally 8. Whether the body of Christ doth move according to the motion of the hostie 9. Whether any eye even a glorified one can see Christ's body in the Sacrament 10. Concerning the truth of the words Hoc est enim copus meum are innumerable controversies as Whether hoc signifie bread or whether it importeth demonstrationem ut conceptam non ut exercitatam or ad intellectum non ad sensum that is This that is the thing signified by this is my body Or whether it demonstrateth to the sense but is to be understood according to the instant or moment not of pronouncing it but of pronouncing the last syllable as when one saith Now I will be silent Thomas Aquinas first did write those and innumerable more such questions and after him many have debated them and many other questions of that subject and nature 2. Before it was voluntary excepting the case of scandal to confess their sins and no Laws were against them which did not confess yea Lombard Lib. 4. Dist 17. B. saith It may be said that without confession of the mouth or payment of outward punishment sins are blotted away by contrition and humility of the heart for after that one doth with a grieved minde propound to confess his sins God forgiveth because there is confession of the heart albeit not of the mouth and by this confession the soul is inwardly cleansed from the spot and contagion of committed sin and the debt of everlasting death is forgiven and therefore saith he these sentences of the Fathers which he hath quoted before concerning repentance and confession are to be understood of the confession of the heart or of inward punishment But after that Decree of Innocentius the III. the School-men held that he is not to be accounted a Christian who confesseth not all his sins particularly As for the circumstances the Canon biddeth the Priest be discreet in searching the circumstances of the sinner and of the sin But the School-men press every man to confess particularly every circumstance of his sin so far as possibly he can Concerning the person who should hear confessions Lombard lot cit D. teacheth that a man should diligently seek a Priest because God hath given the power of binding and loosing unto Priests but if a Priest cannot be had The Confessors one may make his confession unto his neighbor or companion and he speaketh no where of a Monk or Frier But afterwards the Dominicans got power from the Popes and the Priests were neglected 3. Gratian in his Decrees and 3. Pardons and Indulgences Lombard in his Sentences have no word of pardons or Papal indulgences But when avarice had possessed the Clergy and the people were blinded with ignorance and superstition and both were contented with an outward formality then publick declarations were redeemed with sums of money which they called alms for the use of the poor or for building Hospitals or Churches or Bridges and the discharge of the publick declarations was called indulgence or pardon The School-men finding this practise to be so gainful unto Bishops and the pardons so acceptable unto the people did commend them in their preachings yet so that among themselves some made question of the truth of them for some as Tho. Aquin. Supplem qu. 25. ar 2. said These pardons were but a kinde of pious deceit whereby the Church draweth men into some sort of devout actions as a mother allureth her childe unto some steps by shewing him a golden peny which she giveth him not Some said they were available in the Court not of God but of the Church others held they were useful in both Courts And they made the ground of this power to be the treasures of Christ's and the Saints sufferings which they had suffered more then was needful for the propitiating their sin and everlasting punishment all which their sufferings of supererrogation make up the treasure of the Church and the Bishops or Priests may bestow a part of that treasure on them which have not merits of their own And truly any man might perceive as the Germans did in their grievances which they sent unto Pope Hadrian the VI. that these were cunning frauds to purchase money unto the Pope and the Friers and others their partners We read that in the primitive Church when discipline was strict they would remit somewhat of their severity as they saw the persons affected but in that Century not so much the punishment already enjoyned but to be enjoyned was dispensed with for money in former time the dispensation was granted lest the penitents did faint under the burthen and that they might the sooner be received into the communion again nor were they granted for money But at that time and in times following they were pardoned from all satisfaction both for sin committed and to be committed if they would give moneys which trick was coloured with pretext to say Masses for them or for use of the holy wars And these pardons were at most thought to avail onely unto the living until Boniface the VIII did extend their vertue unto the souls in Purgatory Co. Agrip. de vanit scien cap. 61. Unto the more clearing of this point hear what John Roffen saith contra assert Luthe art 18. seeing Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. and others do cite the same as truth Possibly many saith he do not value indulgences because the use of them is known to have come but lately among Christians unto them I answer It is not certain who gave them first nevertheless there hath been some use of them very ancient as they say among the Romans which may be gathered by the Stations None who is Orthodox here he would say Popish or a follower of the Pope doubteth whether there be a Purgatory of which there is no or very little mention among the ancients yea and mong the Greeks it is not believed until this day and neither did the Latins conceive the verity thereof at one time but by little and little nor without dispensation of the holy Ghost that after so many years both the faith of Purgatory and use of indulgences was generally received by the Romish Church so long as there was not fear of Purgatory no man sought pardons for upon it doth all the account of pardons depend if ye take away Purgatory what use have pardons therefore pardons began after that people stood in aw of Purgatory So far he saith Polydore which thou perhaps seeing they are of so great moment didst expect as more certain from the mouth of God But Roffensis saith further If there be no Purgatory we shall not have need of pardons considering therefore how long time
the Articles of faith belongeth unto the Pope lineally In a word he refuseth to call the matter into question Immediately he excommunicateth all the Greek Church and he chargeth all Christians to take the sign of the Cross and fight against the Greeks as Turks Then Germanus wrote again unto the Pope shewing the incommodities of discord the naughtiness of his excommunication and his opposition rather then succession unto Peter for Peter did instruct all Pastors to feed the flock of God and to care for it not by constraint but of a willing minde not for filthy lucre but of readiness not as they were Lords As for himself that did appertain unto him said he which is written in chap. 1. of the same Epistle We rejoyce though we be in heaviness through manifold tentations Briefly he entreateth the Pope to look into Christ's Gospel and the Epistles of the Apostles and the Divinity books of ancient writers that whosoever hath gone astray may be reformed seeing they both pretend sincerity of faith and doctrine He wrote also another Letter unto the Cardinals of the Latin Church shewing the utility of Councel seeing God giveth not all wisdom unto one man that men may be united by mutual communication then exhorting unto unity as they had been formerly If we have fallen saith he raise ye us up I mean not a bodily but a spiritual rising at that time they were subject unto the Latins and he waveth to speak of that liberty and we shall confess our selves debtors unto you but if the scandal hath begun at old Rome read what Paul writeth unto the Galathians When Peter came into Antiochia I withstood him to his face for he was worthy of rebuke and nevertheless we may holily judge that that resistance was not a cause of discord but of searching the truth and of deeper disputation for they continued firm in the bond of love conformable in faith and doctrine and no way divided with ambition nor avarice Oh if we were like them Thirdly He sheweth that the Schism of the Church proceedeth onely from the oppression tyranny and exactions of the Roman Church which of a mother is become a step-dame and wholly coveteth to make Nations tributary unto her and to make Kings her vassals and gapeth after gold and silver contrary unto St. Peter who said Gold and silver have I none Fourthly He sheweth what Churches keep the Orthodox faith with the Greek Church to wit the Ethiopians inhabiting the greatest part of the South Syrians Iberi Alani Gothi Charari innumerable people of Russia and the Kingdom of Bulgaria all which acknowledge the Greek Church as their mother He closeth praying that Christ who for our sins became man and is the onely head of the Church would unite the Greek Church with her sister the Latin Church of old Rome in wholesome doctrine and brotherly love When the Pope had read those Letters he sent an Army unto Constantinople under the sign of the Cross to fight against the Greeks Mat. Paris ad An. 1237. Then Germanus and the Patriarch of Antiochia did excommunicate the Pope in their several Synods Among other Articles contrary unto the Bishop of Rome they did consent that Antioch should be preferred unto Rome because Peter sat there and was but crucified at Rome Idem ad An. 1238. Is it any doubt then which of the two Churches can with good reason be called Orthodox seeing the one sought to be tried by the Scriptures and the other would not 11. In the last Diet of Germany gathered at Regensburgh against Pope Eberhard's oration against the Pope Gregory the IX and his Legate Albert Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh had a Sermon which is in Aventin Annal. lib. 6. and is repeated by many the sum is After the preface concerning love as the badge of Christians whereby they should be distinguished from the Soldiers of the infernal Jupiter he saith Christ our Savior Lord and God hath often forewarned us to take heed of false Christs and false Prophets who being covered with a sheeps skin that is a Christian name and title of high Priest seek to domineer over us and to deceive us he hath taught us to know them by their thorns and works of avarice luxury contention hatred envy wars miseries of discord and ambition by such words what hath the heavenly Emperor more clearly pointed at then the Pharises and Scribes of Babylon unless we be blinde we may see a most cruel wolf under a sheeps skin the title of the high Priest the Romish Priests Flamines take Arms against all Christians by daring and deceiving and raising wars after wars they are become great they kill and massacre the sheep they thrust peace and concord from the earth they bring all men low that they may devour all men and bring all men into slavery they provide not for the good of the flock as a shepheard should do righteousness faileth but impiety covetousness ambition and lust waxeth the weak and good men are a prey unto the wicked and onely bad men are wealthy Christ forbad to hate our enemies and commanded to love them by doing them good to engage them but contrarily the Romanists do violate holythings when they have sworn into a covenant they abuse the name of God and deceive men they are ingrateful unto their benefactors and recompense good with evil deeds and with great shew of piety they deceive betray strive and fight they will have us to resist divine Majesty heavenly providence nature and the supream power which God hath ordained A hundred and seventy years since Hildebrand did first under shew of Religion lay the ground of Antichrists Kingdom he first began this unhappy war which hitherto hath been continued by his Successors first they did exclude the Emperor from their Pontificial Assemblies and transferred them unto the people and Priests then they deluded the people and excluded them also now they would make us slaves that they may reign alone and when they have tasted of Imperial dignity and know both their own and their adversaries power they will pretend the specious shew of erecting the liberty of the Church to domineer and oppress Christian liberty Believe what ye see they will not cease until the Emperor be brought under the honor of the Roman Empire be destroyed true shepheards who would feed the flock be oppressed the dogs who can bark be out of the way and then they will turn all things topsie turvy and domineer over us whether we will or not The supream Majesty took on him the form of a servant and did serve his disciples when he washed their feet but those Flamines of Babylon will nothing but reign and cannot endure an equal they will not cease until they have trod all under their feet and sit in the Temple of God and be exalted above all that is worshipped their hunger of riches and thirst of honors is unsatiable the more ye give unto the avaricious he coveteth the
of the Sacraments preaching and the like nothing should be received as a price This is against the practise of that time as we have now heard in the testimony of Jo. Vitoduran On chap. 16. He calleth Peter blessed because the confession of true faith leadeth unto blessedness ...... and I say unto thee i. e. for thee and thy companions thou art Peter i. e. a confessor of the rock which is Christ and upon this rock which thou hast confessed i. e. upon Christ will I build my Church and the gates of hell i. e. persecution of tyrants the assaults and tentations of evil spirits shall not prevail against her to turn from the true faith Whence it is clear saith he that the Church consisteth not by men in respect of power or dignity Ecclesiastical or Secular because many Princes and chief high Priests and others inferiors have made apostasie from the faith and therefore the Church consisteth in those persons which continue in true knowledge and confession of the faith and truth By these few words he overthroweth the Popedom as it is taught now And then he saith These keys are not material but are a spiritual power which is two-fold one a power of discerning sin from what is not sin as under the Law the Priests discerned between leprosie and not leprosie But observe that although one cannot discern this without knowledge yet knowledge is not the key but a power of judging by knowledge which he must first have and therefore although knowledge is not the key yet it is necessarily requisite unto the due exercise of the key The other key is the power of receiving into the Kingdom or of shutting out according to true judgement for the unworthy should be excluded and the worthy should be received On Ephes 1. at the words Before the foundation of the world he saith The election is from eternity but the effect thereof is in time which effect is the sanctification of the reasonable creature therefore it followeth that we should be holy ..... according to the pleasure of his will from which dependeth election and predestination and not for our merits not onely in deed or actually but also in the foresight of God 30. The third age of the School-men began from the year 1320. or thereabout The third age of School-men and continued until 1516. of the condition whereof we have had somewhat by the way but because we promised to speak of it here we add more particularly The School-men of this age had a three-fold power teaching in Schools preaching in Pulpits and giving Indulgences of their Inquisition is enough before For the little modesty of former ages was now turned into impudence for because in their Inquisition they had refused the holy Scriptures to be their rule now in their Schools they durst say The Scriptures are the buckler of Hereticks and therefore all Laicks must be discharged from reading the Scriptures under no less pain then to be accounted Hereticks They blamed the Scriptures of obscurity imperfection ambiguity and compared it unto a nose of wax Will. Tindal in his book of obedience Edit at Marlborough in Hesse An. 1528. fol. 16. saith The Scripture say they is so hard that thou couldest never understand it but by the Doctors that is I must measure the measuring yard by the cloth ...... They will say yet more shamefully None can understand the Scriptures without Philautia that is Philosophy a man must be well seen in Aristotle before he can understand the Scripture say they And fol. 62. They pervert the holy Scripture and all Doctors wresting them unto their abominable purpose quite contrary to the meaning of the Text and circumstances going before and after which divellish falshood lest the Lay-men should perceive is the very cause why they will not suffer the Scripture to be in English Then also it began to be doubted among them whether the Pope be a god or a man or neither of the two to be the Vicar of Christ was thought to be a small honor In Prooem Clementin Iohannes Epist the Gloss at the word Papa saith Nec Deus est nec homo sed neuter inter utrumque And in the margin Papa nec Deus est nec homo Pope Pius the V. in his Edition An. 1572. was ashamed of these words and left them out But Pope Gregory the XII in his recognition An. 1580. omitteth the words of the margin and in the Gloss the words are thus Papa id est admirabilis dicitur à Papa quod est interjectio admirantis verè admirabilis quia vices Dei in terris gerit Inde dixit ille Anglicus in poetria nova Papa stupor mundi circa finem Qui maxima rerum Nec Deus es nec homo sed neuter inter utrumque Etymologia vero nominis est pater patrum But the man of sin is yet advanced higher therefore in these extravagants Ioha XXII tit 14. c. Cum inter nonnullos the Gloss saith To believe that the Lord God our Pope cannot ordain otherwise it is heretical Ye may see such other passages in Morn Myster pag. 444 445. and Spalaten de Repub. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 6. § 15. cited out of their books So those times were darkened with clouds of most gross ignorance and divellish illusions And who can any more doubt but the Pope is the Antichrist we The Pope is the Antichrist have heard not onely the profession of their opposites and the confessions of those which were held to be Popes and called Antipopes calling one another the Antichrist but likewise we see the gloriation of the Popes admitting that title The Lord God our Pope and not only laying the Scriptures in their footstool but dispising them and preferring their own Canons and traditions in comparison of the sacred Scriptures But to make more clear what was the order of the Schools in that age hear yet more from Will Tindal in that book and place cited One of you teacheth contrary to another when two of you meet the one disputeth and brawleth with the other as if it were two scolds and for as much as one of you holdeth this doctrine and another that as one followeth Duns another St. Thomas another Boneventure Alexander de Hales Raymond Lyra Brigot Dorbel Holcot Gorran Trumbet Hugo de S. Victor de Monte Tegio de Nova Villa de Media Villa and such like out of number so that if thou hadst but of every Author one book thou couldst not pile them up in any were-house of London and every Author is contrary to another in so great diversity of spirits how shall I know who lieth and who saith truth And fol. 18. speaking of the same School-men he saith Ye drive men from God's word and will let no man come thereunto until he have been two years Master of Art first they nosel them in sophistry and in bene fundatum in the margin he saith The School doctrine as
eat the sins of the people and they spake as assuredly of the apparitions adjurations and responses of the dead as if they had learned them from the books of Tundalus and Brandarius or from St. Patrick's cave they play the Tragedies of them in Purgatory and the Comedies of Indulgences in Pulpits as on a Stage with so Soldier-like boldness so thrasonical boasting so arrogant eys changing their countenances stretching out their arms with so various gestures as the Poets feign Proteus transforming themselves they thunder unto the people with windy tongues and Stentor's voice But they which are more ambitious among them and would have the gallantry of eloquence and perfect knowledge these in crying I would say declaring sing poesies tell stories dispute opinions cite Homer Virgil Iuvenal Persius Livius Strabo Varro Seneca Cicero Aristotle Plato and for the Gospel and word of God they prattle meer toys and words of men preaching another gospel adulterating the word of God which they preach not in sincerity but for gain and reward and they live not according to the truth of the word but after the lusts of the flesh and when in the day they have spoken of vertue erroneously they bestow the night in the Stews and this is their way to go unto Christ c. Erasmus in his Annotations on 1 Tim. 1. at the word Vaniloquium speaketh of the School-men at that time thus What shall I say of ungodly questions which are made concerning the power of God and of the Pope whether God can command any evil as to hate himself and forbid all good even the love and worship of himself whether he can make a thing infinite in respect of all dimensions whether he could have made this world even from eternity in a better condition then he hath made it whether he could have made a man that cannot sin ..... There is more work concerning the power of the Pope while they argue of his two-fold power and whether he may abrogate what is decreed in the writings of the Apostles whether he may decree what is repugnant unto the doctrine of the Gospel whether he may make a new Article of faith whether he hath more power then Peter had or equal power whether he hath power to command the Angels whether he can make empty that which is called Purgatory whether he be a man only or as God whether he partaketh of both natures as Christ doth whether he be more merciful then Christ seeing we do not read that Christ did ever bring any out of Purgatory whether among all men the Pope alone cannot err Six hundred such questions are disputed in great volumes ...... and their schools are earnest about such questions and time the swiftest of all things is wasted with these questions which are propounded ridiculously and determined timerariously our time is short and it is a difficult thing to act the duty of a Christian rightly The third power of the Friers was to proclaim and sell Indulgences Because this falleth in often I will here only repeat the Indulgences words of Pa. Paulo in the first book of the Councel of Trent This manner of giving money for pardons was put in practise after the year 1100. for Pope Urban the II. having granted plenary Indulgences and remission of all sins to whosoever would fight in the holy Land to recover and set free the Sepulchre of Christ out of the power of the Mahumetans it is followed by his Suceessors of whom some as always new inventions are inlarged granted it unto those who would maintain a Soldier if they could not or would not go personally in these wars and thereafter Indulgences were granted unto such as would take Arms against Christians not obeying the Church of Rome and many times infinite exactions under these pretences And lib. 8. he saith It is sure and cannot be denied that in no Christian Nation of the East either in ancient or modern times was ever any use of Indulgences of any kinde whatsoever and in the West no proof of them can be brought before Pope Urban the II. from his time until the year 1300. it appeareth that the use of them was sparing and only imposed by the Confessor to free men from punishment after the Councel at Vienna the abuses did increase mightily Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith They reap no small harvest by these Indulgences especially Pope Boniface the IX in whose time such pardons were granted with a full hand not only at sometimes but as Platina witnesseth were sold dayly and every where as any other merchandise not without the dammage of the giver and receiver seeing by these as the vendible remedies or soul diseases many did the less abstain from sin and the power of the keys became contemptible and that was not without cause because as Jerome saith where a reward is the means or interveneth spiritual gifts become the more vile which oh if that age only had seen So far he 31. When the Tartars prevailed first in Asia the Kingdom of the Turks was overthrown and they were divided among themselves into seven families at last they became all subject unto the house of Othoman or Otman Laon. Chalcocon lib. 1. de Reb. Turc He was a victorious and cruel Tyrant and was declared first Emperor of the Turks about the year 1300. all his Successors have kept his name He conquered Prusa a City of Mysia An. 1303. and made it the seat of the Empire His Son Orcanes expelled the Tartars and others of them through dissensions among Christians have raised that great Empire of Asia and subdued the Empire of Constantinople as partly is said and more followeth CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. KIng Edward sent the marble Chair of the Scots unto London and Troubles between England and Scotland left nothing that he thought could excite the mindes of our Nation to any remembrance of former condition so he promised unto himself a final conquest but a fresh trouble ariseth upon occasion of his tyranny Robert Bruce the Son of the former competitor and John Cumine the Cousin-German of John Baliol beholding at Court the contempt which the Scots did suffer and considering how Edward had abused them against their native Countrey they thought upon a revenge yet they they durst not communicate their thoughts At last John perceiving the other pensive and thinking the same might be the cause of his sadness adventured first to discover his minde and he blamed himself and the other also that their Countrey-men had fallen into such miseries by their procurement and in the mean time were both frustrated There they promise taciturnity and mutual fidelity and they covenant that John shall never pretend any title unto the Crown but assist Robert to recover it and he shall have all the Lands belonging unto Robert and be second unto him in the Kingdom these things were written sworn and sealed Robert followeth King Edward still waiting opportunity Behold
cast down arose Nimrod who as Joseph witnesseth advised men that they should not ascribe unto God what came happily unto them but that it was given unto them for their own vertue and that they trust in their own vertue and not in God the multitude was ready to obey their commands and thought it grievous slavishness to be subject unto God and so he called men from the fear of God and made them proud to the contempt and injury of God nevertheless he brought that sacrilegious presumption into tyranny When the Patriarch Abraham refused it these arose speaking vain and great things boasting that their lips and words were their own and disdaining that God should rule over men Their children the Sadduces Joseph is witness did affirm that both good and evil are propounded to the election of men and each one chuseth this or that according to his own will without God When these were rebuked by the Prophet arose some Hebrews Greeks and Roman Christians saying that according to their merits they had received the grace of faith these were refuted by the Apostle Then arose Pelagius which proudly took arms against the grace of God and his help and when he was condemned by the Catholick Fathers Julian and Celestius renewed the same heresie and when it was quenched again by the Orthodox Fathers it was stirred up again by Cassianus and was lashed by Prosper About that time the same heresie waxed in Britain for which as venerable Beda in his Ecclesiastical History and Henry Honington in Histor Anglor reporteth Germanus of Antisiodore and Lupus of Treda Bishops although the Divels raised a most terrible storm against them by Sea yet they came over and confuted it stoutly But behold when the heresie was a little cut down pestiferous twigs did spring up again as the same Historians have written which the same Germanus and Severus Bishop of Tours coming into Britain did cut down again Moreover before and after these times the Scotiani by sending wholesome Epistles into the bounds of the Roman See did purge out the reliques of this plague as witnesseth the same Beda and holy Prosper maketh mention of them And although this vile fig-tree hath been so oft cut down so oft rooted up burnt and turned into ashes and even trod under foot yet it ceased not to wax so broad so thick and by the vitious juyce of it how much more subtilly so much more dangerously doth it spread therefore I being zealous for the cause of God do put willingly my hand unto this fire for I am not ignorant that these pestiferous Pelagians will with raging mindes and hideous cries bark against me and will seek to tear this paper with violent teeth as those are wont to carp at other mens writings which have nothing of their own hand But as Josephus telleth did not the Chaldeans and Mesopotamians for this cause rise against Abraham did not the ancient Prophets suffer many things from the false prophets for the cause of God did not some ignorants accuse Paul of madness and wrest all his excellent Epistles did not Julian the disciple of Pelagius with so many accusations brawl against Augustine the most glorious follower of the Apostles and the most stout defender of grace against the ungracious Pelagians and did not Julian boast that he would winnow his books and discover and shew the impiety of his writings did not other maintainers of Pelagius in France when Augustine was defunct presume to disprove his writings did not many writers oppose the most wholesome doctrine even of Christ and the Fathers and what am I I know I am not better then our so great Fathers nor greater then my Lord ..... why then should I refuse to suffer with them c. Hence it appeareth that errors have been always abroad in the world and some have opposed them and they who love God should and will oppose the errors as they are able Afterwards he was Confessor to King Edward the III. and then Arch-Bishop of Canterbury 10. About that time a book was written in English called The Complaint and Prayer of a Plough-man the Author of it is said to have been Robert Langland a Priest about the year 1360. Io. Bale Cent. 6. 37. After a general complaint of the iniquity of the time the Author writeth zealously against auricular confession as contrary to Scripture and utility of the Republick and as a device of man against the simony of selling pardons against the Pope as the adversary of Christ since Christ commandeth to bless them who curse us and to love our enemies but the Pope fighteth and curseth for small offences Christ forbade a Priest to be a Lord over his Brethren as the men of these new religions do yea whosoever will live as Christ hath taught he is accounted a fool and if he speak of Christ's doctrine he is called an Heretick and is cursed He complaineth there of the unmarried Priests committing wickedness and by bad example provoking others of images in Churches as idolatry of false Pastors which feed upon their flocks and feed them not nor suffer others to feed them which punish a poor man for his sin and suffer a rich man to continue in iniquity for a little money which punish the violation of mans Law more then the contempt of God's Law which are more worthy to be condemned then Pilate seeing he would once not have Christ condemned but they condemn him now said he in his Doctrine and Servants whom these Priests accurse and burn they have forsaken both the old and new Testaments and taken them to another Law the Canon Law and they comment on God's Word according to their own Laws they are wolves in lamb skins they stand more for their riches which they rob off Christ's flock then they care for the sheep they are become shop-men to the rich Merchant the Pope in selling his wares pardons in every Countrey to make him rich they promise the blessings of Heaven without pain for money Again he speaketh of the Pope that he calleth himself the Successor of Peter whereas Peter did acknowledge Christ and kept the hests of his Law but the Pope hath undone Christ's Law for advancing his own Decretals he calleth himself the Vicar of Christ whereas Christ said Wheresoever two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them but the Pope hath made himself a Pseudo-christ or Antichrist since he professeth himself to be the Vicar of Christ and indeed hath undone the ordinances of Christ and maketh himself to be worshipped as God on earth as proud Nebuchadnezzar sometime did therefore all men should leave this Nebuchadnezzar this false god and false christ and his laws which are contrary to Christ's teaching He writeth of Purgatory that if such a thing were no Pope could feel such pains for he might deliver himself as well as others and yet he hath no power to keep himself nor others out of
his flock But the Pope of Rome was so busie against the Pope of Avenion that neither of them had leasure to attend such matters and Wickliff did return It happened that he became sick and there was little hope of his recovery the Friers sent four of their Order and four elder men unto him and wished him then in the hour of his death to recant his former opinions He desired his friends to set him up and then said with a loud voice I shall not die but live and declare the most wicked facts of Friers they left him with confusion and he did recover and wrote a Treatise against the Order of Friers of which Treatise Doctor James maketh mention in his Book called Wickliff's conformity to the Church of England An. 1382. they assembled a Convocation against him to condemn his Doctrine and Books in the very hour of their first meeting all England was shaken with an earth-quake that all who were assembled thought it expedient to surcease for that time At last he died in peace in Lutterworth where he had been Parson An. 1387. Such a God is the Lord that whom he will keep nothing can hurt John Bale hath a catalogue of his Books in five full pages and Aen. Silvius in Histor Bohem. testifieth that more of his Books were extant than of Augustine The late Papists do impute many errors unto him and so did the Councel of Constance but others have cleared him of those imputations especially the above named Antiquary Doctor James And that the reader may see the falshood of those criminations this is one that he condemned all oaths therein savoring of Anabaptism But by the testimony which I have cited out of The path-way it is clear that he speaketh of customary and false swearing and in that same Chapter he saith that to swear by any is the honor of God alone and therefore it is Idolatry to swear by any Saint or creature and by this one instance it may be judged of others The Councel of Constance ordained to take up his body and burn it and so the English Prelates took up his bones forty and one years after his death to burn them such was their rage against the professors of truth At that time happened a rebellion in Ireland Richard A prank of the Bishops the II. went to suppress it while he was there Thomas Arundel Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the other Bishops stole away the hearts of his subjects from him because he had hearkened to the doctrine of Wickliff and perswaded them to advance Henry Earl of Derby to the Crown to the end that both they might be rid of such a Soveraign and have a King for ever obliged to authorise their bloody designs against God's people but all their treason and cruelty could not smother the truth It is bitterly enough marked saith Io. Bale Cent. 6. 25. in Appen that the Earl of Salisbury despised confession Many were called Lollards and the Popish Sacraments at his death Sir John Montague threw down all Images within his Lands John Purvey wrote Books in defence of his Master's Lessons he wrote a Commentary on the Revelations where he saith Seven years are past since the Pope of Rome was generally made known to be the Antichrist to wit from the year 1382. Behold how God bringeth light out of darkness I had not written such things against Antichrist and his Prelates if they had not imprisoned me lest I did speak against them There he applieth all the prophesies concerning Antichrist and the Whore unto the Pope and his Court. The Arch-Bishop had imprisoned this Purvey and by cruel torments caused him to recant seven godly Articles at Paul's Cross but when he was at liberty he spoke more boldly and accused the Pope for denying that the Word of God is sufficient to salvation without the Decrees and Decretals He said also Spiritual men write Books against the Pope and these Books are either hid or burnt nor is any man suffered to preach but which are devoted unto the Pope and good men are drawn into prison but said he more Books and more vehement shall be written against the Pope For these and such other things Henry Chichelay Successor to Thomas imprisoned him again An. 1393. Walter Bruite was in question before the Bishop of Hereford and delivered a book yet extant saith Geo. Abbot against Hill in answer to the first reason in the Register of that Diocy wherein he wrote these and many such positions Bread remaineth in the Sacrament after the consecration the Pope is the Antichrist nothing is to be believed as necessary to salvation but what may be confirmed by Scripture the City described in Revel 7. is Rome justification is freely by Christ alone miracles now are no assurance of truth infants dying before baptism are not therefore condemned auricular confession is not prescribed in the Scriptures the Canon Law is ill grounded the numeral letters of DVX CLERI make up the number 66â— worship of Images is Idolatry that men are not rashly to be reputed Saints the Pope hath no power beyond other Saints nor is the head of the Church Papists mistake the keys of binding and loosing the Pope deceiveth men in his pardons absolution is to be sought at the hands of God only Priests use vain prayers in the Mass exorcisms and holy water are unlawful Priests do sin who bargain to sing for the souls of men departed religious men and women are the devourers of widows houses selling of Orders and Dirges is naught the Pope is the Beast with the two horns like the Lamb while he challengeth the double sword temporal goods may be taken from the Clergy offending The same Author loc cit sect 25. saith Yea so far was the Doctrine of Wickliff spread the Pope Gregory XI in the year 1378. did direct his Bull to the University of Oxford against the Doctrine and Articles of that learned man even Rome it self ringing of his opinions in that University neither did his followers die when he died but long after that Pope Gregory the XII did direct another Bull to Oxford in which he useth the same words which his Predecessor had that is that Wickliff did follow the doctrine of Marsilius of Padua and of John of Gandune of unworthy memory Which speech is worth the marking saith Abbot to shew that this man had his predecessors The Copy of this latter Bull is to be seen in a Book which that worthy lover of Antiquities Mr. Hare gave to our University saith he 13. In time of the rebellion against King Richard amongst all the Bishops only Thomas Merks Bishop of Carlile was for him In the Parliament they were not content to depose him but were devising more mischiefs against him Then said Thomas None here present is worthy to pass his sentence on so worthy a King whom they have obeyed as their lawful Prince full twenty two years this is the part of traitors cut-throats
rich Bishop a poor Cardinal and a beggarly Pope this last part was said of him partly because of the division of the Papal revenues and partly because of his profusion beyond any Prince The other two Popes would never consent unto this Synod Bellarmin will neither call this Councel lawful nor unlawful De Concil lib. 1. cap. 8. Then were three Suns as the Popes were wont to call themselves in comparison of the Emperors but they were all pale in the clouds none of them being in their own region and the Romish Church had three heads Alexander had scarcely warmed his Crown on his head when he gave full remission of all sin unto them who conferred any thing unto the Monastery of S. Bartholomew by Smithfield and resorted to that Church any of these days following to wit Maundy Thursday Good Friday Easter Even or on the Feast of Annuntiation from the first Even Song unto the latter Io. Fox in Act. He died in the eighth moneth When he was dying he protested before a multitude of Bishops and others that the Pisan Councel had proceeded very lawfully and had decreed most justly Platin. Will not the Papists believe the protestation of their Pope on his death-bed Then the Cardinals thought to be more circumspect in chusing his Successor they assembled at Bononia where Baldesar Cossa a Noble man of Naples was the Pope's Legate and Commander of the City he had a great number of Soldiers both within and without under pretence of preventing all tumults but indeed that if he could not attain unto the Papacy by solicitation he might atchieve it by arms Platin. He pressed the Cardinals to name a Pope They went to election and named one he refused him they name another he refused to accept him they did name more none were to his liking They ask Whom will he name He said Give me the Cape of blessed Peter and I shall give it unto the Pope Then he put it on his own shoulders and said I am Pope The Cardinals thought this an informable election but none durst speak against him Bellar. de Ro. Pon. lib. 4. cap. 14. saith It could not be easily judged by which of these three was the true and lawful Pope why because every one of them had most learned Patrons This same Pope 4. JOHN the XXIV alias XXIII feared that the Cardinals would enterprise something against him and therefore presently sent Legates unto Germany entreating the Princes to accept Sigismund unto the Imperial Throne he thought so to gain his favor Platin. He obtaining this desire proclaimed a Councel at Rome under pretence to crown the Emperor but intending to establish himself The Schism continued until the Emperor procured a Councel at Constance An. 1414. John hoping that the Emperor would acquit him for his former favor consented and gave his Bull for assembling the Councel and in that Bull he acknowledged the lawfulness of the general Councel at Pisa and called Pope Alexander the President of happy memory In the Councel he laid down his Papacy and the Emperor gave him thanks and kissed his foot But when he saw no appearance to be restored he thought best to provide for himself by flight and he would revoke his renuntiation The Emperor caused to pursue him Frederick Duke of Austria apprehended him and delivered him unto the Emperor and he committed him unto the Count Palatine of Rhine who kept him three years in his Castle at Hedleberg John was judged as unworthy as any of the other two for he was accused to have hired Marsilius Parmensis a Physician to poison Pope Alexander that he was an Heretick a Simoniack a Murtherer an Inchanter an Adulterer a Dice-player a Sodomite a notorious Atheist and contemner of all Religion he sold for 50000 ducates the head of John Baptist which was in St. Silvester's Monastery at Rome John Naucler saith About forty Articles were proved against him Then the Councel dealt with the other two Popes to renounce their authority as followeth Pope Gregory being then decrepit sent his Proctor and renounced his power and was made Legate of Piceno and died shortly after Benedict would never acknowledge the Councel and when he died after the Councel was ended he required an oath of his Cardinals that they should chuse another Pope after his death 5. MARTIN the V. was chosen by the Councel on Martin's day An. 1417. he was convoyed by the Emperor and Councel with great solemnity into the great Church of Constance and from thence unto the Monastery of St. Augustin to be crowned the Emperor led his horse by the bridle on the right hand and the Marquess of Brandenburgh on the left hand both on foot He confirmed the Acts of the Councel The Emperor entreated him to abide in Germany because of the diversity of Religion or as he spoke for divers enormities there The French Nation allured him to go with them He said The Churches of the Saints in Rome were decaying by the long absence of Popes so he went to Italy and stayed three years at Florence At that time John the XXIV redeemed himself out of prison for 30000 crowns and went unto Florence Pope Martin feared that he would renew the Schism but John kissed his foot and was made Cardinal of Tusculo yet could not patiently live in so private a condition and died of melancholy Then Martin had but one Antipope and sought by all means to have him out of the way but Alfonso King of Arragon maintained Pope Benedict the rather that Pope Martin had declared Lewis Duke of Anjow to be King of Sicily When Benedict had sate thirty years and was dead his Cardinals chose Pope Clemens the VIII who sate four years until Pope Martin seeing the unlucky success of King Lewis did agree with Alfonso concerning Sicily then these two compound with Pope Clemens that he shall have the Bishoprick of Majorca and his Cardinals shall enjoy their hats except some recusants that were committed so the Schism was ended Pope Martin was hot in the wars against the Bohemians Angelus de Clavasio a Minorite in his Summa at the word Papa writeth that this Martin after consultation granted licence unto a man to marry his own Sister He sate fourteen years and died An. 1431. 6. EUGENIUS the IV. was miscarried with ill advice and troubled all things concerning God and men Platin. By his covetousness he so provoked the Romans that there was a great fight within the City and he thought it his best way to steal away in a Monkish habit when the Citizens knew that he was going down the river in a boat they threw stones at him but by means of his Captain Sfortia he regained all that he had lost and became very haughty He loved wars which may seem strange in a Pope saith Platin. He was afraid of the event of the Councel at Basil when he saw it encrease with multitude of Princes and Bishops from Spain France Germany Hungary c.
be silent and then they all said Now he is dumb now by his silence he confesseth Iune 7. on which day the Sun was almost wholly eclipsed they assembled in the Cloister of the Minorites John Huss was also brought His Accusers read some Articles and undertook to prove them by Witnesses He protested that he had never spoken those things Then said the Cardinal of Florence Master you know that in the mouth of two or three Witnesses every judgement should be stable and here you shall see many famous Witnesses against you and for my part I cannot see how you can maintain your cause against them Huss answered I take God and my conscience to witness that I never taught such things as those men fear not to speak against me what they never heard of me The Cardinal said We cannot judge according to your conscience but must stay our selves upon evident Witnesses Then it was objected He defended the errors of Wickliff He answered He never defended any error of Wickliff When they instanced in some particulars he said These are not errors but agreeable to Scripture They objected He had sown sedition between the Ecclesiastical and Political States of Bohemia He answered Pope Gregory had taken the Empire from Wenceslaus and the Colledge of Cardinals being offended with the same Pope had written unto the King that if he would deny obedience unto the Pope they would bring it to pass that another Pope should be chosen who should restore him unto the Empire which he did and hence arose the division between the King and the Arch Bishop Sbinco a follower of Gregory and said he it is easie to be known that I am unjustly accused in that cause as the Germans here present can witness Albert Warren Arch Deacon of Prague stood up to speak but they would not hear him He was accused of some words in contempt of the Emperor and was cleared by testimony of the Lord de Chlum The Emperor then said to Huss Seeing we may not defend any man who is an Heretick or suspected of Heresie we advise thee to submit thy self unto the Councel in all things then we will provide that they shall suffer thee to go in peace with an easie pennance which if thou wilt refuse to do the Presidents will have sufficient cause to proceed against thee for our part be thou assured we will prepare the fire for thee with our own hands rather then suffer thee to maintain any opinions longer He answered O most Noble Emperor I render unto your Highness immortal thanks for your Letters of Safe-conduct and I take God to witness that I never intended to maintain any opinion obstinately and I came hither gladly that if the meanest of the Councel can lay before me any holier doctrine then mine I will change my minde Then he was led away by the Sergeants under the custody of the Bishop Rigen who had also Jerome of Prague in prison On the morrow they met again the former Articles were read in audience of Huss and others were said to be collected out of his Books of Predestination and Perseverance He answered acknowledging what they had truly gathered out of his Books and gave the reasons thereof he shewed that in some Articles they had perverted and wrested his words as may be seen in the cited History from sol 15. until 24. Then Peter de Aliaco Bishop of Cambrey said Thou heaâ—est how horrible crimes are laid against thee now it is thy part to think what to do thou must either recant all these Articles and so thou mayest finde favor or if thou wilt stand to the defense of them I fear it will be to thy danger this I speak to thee by way of counsel and not in manner of a Judge The like said other Cardinals He answered Most reverend Fathers I have said already that I came hither not to maintain any error obstinately but if in any particular I have conceived a perverse opinion I would gladly be reformed and now I beseech you that I may have liberty to declare my minde and if I bring not firm and sufficient reasons I will most humbly submit my self unto your information A Cardinal said Behold how craftily he speaketh he calleth it information and not correction or determination Verily said Huss term it as ye will I take God to witness that I speak from my heart After other speeches a Priest said He should not be admitted to recant for he hath written to his friends that although he swear with his tongue yet he will keep his minde without oath until death Then the Bishop Rigen commanded to carry him to prison He writ all those things being in prison unto his friends that the truth might be known and calumnies be prevented as he declareth in his Epistles When he was removed the Emperor said unto the Presidents that either he should recant all those things that were laid against him and abjure all preaching and be exiled out of Bohemia or else be punished with fire and all his favorets in Constance be apprehended and punished namely his Disciple Jerome Others said When the Master is daunted his Disciples will be more tractable Iuly 6. the Emperor sent unto him four Bishops with the two Bohemian Barons to know what he would do When he was brought out of prison John de Chlum said first Mr. John I am an unlearned man neither able to instruct you a man of learning nevertheless I require you if you know your self to be guilty of any of those errors that you would not be ashamed to change your minde but I will not advise you to do any thing against your conscience but rather to suffer any punishment then to deny what you know to be truth John said with tears Verily as I have often said I take the most high God to be witness that I am ready with all my heart if the Councel will instruct me by the holy Scriptures to change my minde Then said a Bishop I would never be so arrogant as to prefer my judgement unto the judgement of the whole Councel John answered Neither do I otherwise but if the meanest of the Councel will convince me of error I will perform with all my heart whatsoever the Councel will injoyn me Mark said another Bishop how he continueth in his errors So they commanded to put him into prison again The next day a general Congregation was in the great Church and the Emperor was present here was laid down all the vestiments belonging to a Priest John was brought and falling down on his knees he prayed a good space The Bishop Londensis went up into the Pulpit his Text was Rom. 6. Let the body of sin be destroyed all his Sermon aimed that John Huss should be destroyed Then a Bishop read the process against Huss at Rome and the Articles of his accusation When he attempted to answer a word or two unto the Articles severally the Cardinal of Cambrey commanded
Expurgatorius as it is published by Junius have ordained to blot out of his book De potestate Imperatoris Papae these words out of the chapter Plus videtur The Emperour hath from God such secular dominion and bodily correction over all men that even Clarks in respect of Secular things are subject unto the Emperour Here they blot away the word bodily Out of ca. Ne prolixius num 5. It is Heretical to say that the universal administration of secular things belongeth or may belong unto the Pope Ex fol. 10. col 3. they blot away The Pope hath not power to Elect Crown or Consecrate the Emperour in respect of his Papacy from Christ but by Commission granted by the Emperours and this Commission may be revoked Ex fol. 16. sect Et ad primum they blot away The goods of the Church of Rome which the Pope possesseth by the gift of Constantine do belong in property and possession unto her but in respect of the jurisdiction or right of the Emperour the Pope hath the use thereof in place of the Emperours and the Emperours confirm this by Oath at their Coronation but their Oath being personal tieth not their Successours and so they may I wish they would refuse that Oath and return unto the direct Dominion or Imperial right in temporal and civil things 33. Roderic Sanchio a Spaniard Bishop of Zamora and Referendarius of Paul the II. in Speculo vitae humanae saith The Pope maketh not account of wisdom nor laudable study nor of peace and quietness in the Christian Common-wealth but only of earthly things Prelates neither preach nor are able to teach but are very ignorant given to the belly and venery and lay heavy burthens on mens shoulders which themselves will not touch with their fingers to wit the Precepts of Canons and Decrees Censures and Punishments so many snares Excommunications and many such things which were not known unto the primitive Church or were voluntary And in the same Book he saith The Papacy is not instituted for a Human but Divine Princedom not to rule over men only but over Angels not to judge the living but the dead also not on the Earth only but in Heaven not to command the Beleevers but the Unbeleevers also There he applieth unto the Pope the passages of the Psalms and Prophets which are spoken of Christ and he exalteth the Pope above stammering Moses and his brother Aaron Behold hot and cold from the same mouth 34. Dominicus Calderinus in the daies of Pope Nicolaus the V. would not go unto the Mass when he was instantly pressed by his friends to go with them he said Let us go unto the common errours Buxtorf ad An. 1472. 35. Andrew Bishop of Carnia did complain of the corrupt estate of the Church both in manners and Doctrine and did shew unto the Emperour and Princes of the Empire and some Universities that Reformation could not be attained without a Councel Many did approve his intention so Basil was designed to assemble there and thither he went When Pope Sixtus heard of it he sent Angelus a Bishop of Suecia unto Basil with a mandate unto the Senate to deliver the before named Andrew bond unto him under pain of his curse and to account them all accursed who concur with him in that purpose The Senate answered That they could not cast a Bishop into chains which was not condemned The Legate excommunicated the City and returned to Rome Then the Pope sent Jodocus Bishop of Sedan unto the Emperour and perswaded him to send unto Basil a command to keep the Bishop of Carnia untill farther advice and in the mean time the City was absolved Within few moneths Andrew was hanged Henricus Iustitoris another Bishop writ against this Andrew and saith that after private and brotherly admonitions he had published a book accusing the Pope both in manners and faith Catal. test verit lib. 19. 36. Wesselus Gantsfort was a Master in the University of Paris and for his free speaking and writing was forced to return into his native Countrey Groning then he lived in the Monastery of St. Agnes hill by Swol where he taught many young men and had correspondence with sundry learned men In an â—pistle unto a certain Dean he saith The Indulgenciaries themselves confess that there is nothing mentioned concerning these Indulgences in the Scripture nor in the Fathers and even the late Fathers before Albert and Thomas did speak against the Indulgences when they were but lately begun Gerson also and Antoninus were not satisfied in that matter and the Parisianes did openly rebuke the unadvisedness of Clemens the VI. He sheweth there that when he was at Rome in the time of Pope Paul the II. he had disputed with learned men concerning the Indulgences and that a certain Master having been lately at Paris did report that he had heard a dispute of that subject and all the Auditors were more confused and none did return wiser And a Cubicular of the Pope hearing this report said That is no new thing As for his judgement he saith Concerning the punishment of souls I do ingeniously think until I be better informed that when sin is forgiven the punishment is also forgiven nor is any man tied unto punishment which is freed from the sin And out of Lombard he alledgeth a testimony of Ambrose He only can forgive sin who only died for sin And another of Augustine If God cover sin he will not take notice of it any more and if he take no notice of it he will not punish it because he hath forgiven it He addeth The holy Ghost hath by Peter described the one and only solid Bull of Indulgence by which an entrance into the Kingdom of God is ministred abundantly saying Add unto your faith vertue and to vertue knowledge ..... and if ye do these things an entrance shall be ministred abundantly c. In another Epistle unto the Dean of Utrecht I am informed by my friends that when the Inquisitor hath done with the cause of Vesalia he will come next unto me I do not fear in the cause but I must suffer trouble reproaches and calumnies especially of some Doctors of Colein whose hatred and envy I do well enough understand by thy danger for I speak by experience c. Whence it is manifest that at that time many did not speak so openly as they would because they did fear to strive against the stream In an Epistle to â—gilbert he writes This is a sure rule of Divinity Believers should not maintain what is not contained in the rule of faith But by no passage of Scripture can they shew that when sin is forgiven the judgement of the punishment is committed unto the Pope's will for how can they be covered when they are still imputed and how are they not imputed when they are punished hath God forgiven to the end the Pope may punish And where will ye establish this determined will of
craving in the name of their Masters that a Book written by a Frier John Falkenbergh containing notorious errours and heresies may be examined by the Councel or Commissioners of the Nations or else they protest de injuria and they appeal unto the next General Councel Pope Martin answered saying I will inviolably observe and no way violate whatsoever hath been done Conciliariter in this Councel and these I do ratifie and approve and no otherwise Then Cardinal Antonius proclaimed liberty of departing unto every one and in the name of the Almighty God and of his Apostles Peter and Paul and of Pope Martin the V. he gave unto every one there present a full remission of all their sins once in their lives if that every one within two moneths after the knowledge hereof shall seek the Indulgence in forma c. Here the Cardinal of Ostia said Placet and Augustine de Lance in the name of the Pope said Placet and so it is written but no mention of Sigismund's Placet because the Councel was dismissed against his will 5. According to the Decree at Constance Pope Martin sent his Legates to Papia An. 1424. to open the Councel few Bishops came thither and the Pest beginning the Councel with common consent was removed to Sena more Prelates came there Alfonso King of Arragon intending to purchase the Kingdom of Sicily sought by all means chiefly by giving gold saith Platina to procure the adjournying of the Councel and to restore Pope Benedict the XIII But Pope Martin disappointed him by dissolving the Councel and nothing was done but only the next Councel was appointed to be at Basil An. 1431. 6. The Councel at Basil was began December 14. An. 1431. by the Legate Julian Cardinal of Sancti Angeli by Commission granted first by Pope The Councel at Basil Martin and confirmed by the lately elected Pope Eugenius the IV. as it is written in Sess 1. The Emperour Sigismund was Protector thereof whilest he lived sometimes by his Deputy William Duke of Bavier as appeareth in Sess 7. and sometimes personally as in Sess 14. In Sess 1. they propounded their main purposes 1. The extirpation of Heresie namely of the Bohemians 2. The quenching of the Wars in Christendom 3. Because the Vineyard of Christ is overspread and as it were laid wast with huge numbers of Thistles and Weeds of Vices that these may now be pulled up and the Church Mark this ye who say that the Roman Church hath never erred may flourish again and bring forth the fruit of honesty But the particulars that were treated in it may be reduced to four chief heads to wit concerning the Bohemians the Greeks the authority of General Councels above the Pope and the Reformation of the Church So omitting the order of time and Sessions for the clearer and more compendious method I will shew what was done in those 1. In Sess 4. the Bohemians were summoned to appear and a Safe-conduct was sent unto them Three hundred of them some Civilians and some Ministers came and disputed upon these four Articles 1. All who would be saved should receive the Communion under both kinds 2. All civil government is by the Law of God forbidden unto the Clergy 3. The Preaching of the Word is free unto all men having once received Ordination and free in any place Aen. Sylvius hath not this parenthesis and the Epistle of the Bohemians directed unto all the faithfull in the year 1431. saith Per eos quorum interest 4. Open crimes and scandals should not be suffered no not for avoiding greater evil The Deputies were ordered by their Commission to debate these Articles and no other and they would admit no argument grounded upon any Authority except of the Scripture alone Therefore the Fathers of the Councel charged Cardinal Cusanus to fight them in their own field and he was not ashamed to say The Scriptures belong to the well of the Church and not to the essence or necessity thereof either in the beginning or continuance And The Gospel is known by the Church but not the Church by the Gospel The Bohemians replied Such was not the mind nor voice of the Primitive Church which did administrate the Eucharist and expound the Scriptures otherwise then they do now Cusan answered Let not this move you that at divers times the Rites of the Sacraments be divers or that the Scriptures are applied unto the times or understood diversly so that at one time they are expounded according to the universally current Rite and when the Rite is changed the sence is also changed .... because when the sentence of the Church is changed divine judgement is changed The dispute continued fifty daies in the end the Councel approved the last three Articles in some sence And in Sess 13. they granted that the first was according to Christ's institution but say they the Church hath otherwise ordained and practised for weighty causes Nevertheless they would grant this unto the Bohemians and Moravians not as the bill of divorcement was granted unto the Jews but as lawfull by the authority of Christ Jesus and of his true Spouse the Church and as healthfull and profitable unto them who receive worthily Io. Cochlaeus and Garranza have omitted this dispute and conclusion but they are written by Aen. Sylvius and his Epitomizer Orth. Gratius in Fascic rer expetend fol. 96. Then Anno 1438. the Bohemians did supplicate that by allowance of the Councel they might have the Divine Service namely the Gospel and the Epistles and the Creed read unto the people in the vulgar language as it had been in that Kingdom by long custom and permission of the Church And that the Fathers there present would be carefull of the Reformation of the Church both in head and members as it is most necessary for Christian Religion and hath been of a long time wished by all godly souls and as they themselves had propounded from the beginning Orth. Gratius saith Many things were advised and conceived but had many obstructions the enemy of mankind procuring so Nevertheless the Bohemians failed not in their hopes neither would they fail in their indeavours 2. The second head was concerning the Greeks in hearing their Embassadours whose golden Bull was dated in the year of the World 6944. indict 14. An. Ch. D. N. 1435. November 26. and sending Legates unto Constantinople they gave a Safe-conduct and for the place of their meeting the Greeks propounded that if the Latines would go unto Constantinople the Clergy of the East would assemble upon their own charges but if the Latines will have the Greeks coming into the West their coming should be upon the expences of the Latines and the place of their assembly should be Basil or Avenion or Sabaudia at the option of the Greeks When they had agreed on these particulars in Sess 24. and 25. with consent of Pope Eugenius afterwards he drew the Greeks from the Councel as follows 3. The
decent union in Christ of twoe persons man and woman keeping a chast bed without breach and it is a signe of a great truth to wit the coupling of Christ with the Church and a believing soul By faith wee affirme that if God give a contrite and humbled heart for sin unto a falling sinner having the true faith of Christ and if with heart and mind and really he repent of his former sins such a one being so truly disposed if he find a presbyter able to discerne good from evill and whose lips preserve the knowledge of Gods law he should reveale uprightly unto such a priest his sins by confession by whom as a judge ruling in stead of God and the Church according to the law of the Lord the weight of the fault may be rightly discerned to the end he may be ashamed and being corrected he may have advice of repentance unto reformation of himself and being either loosed or bound by Christs keyes he may obey humbly and that such humble contrition of the heart is a sacrament that is a signe of true grace bestowed on the repentant But if there be not a heart contrite humbled through faith abhorring vice and an afflicted Spirit embracing the will of God and also confession with relaxation of the fault and moreover if fained satisfaction be added wee pronounce it to be a vain signe and void of the grace of Christ The anointing of the sicke containes two things in it first a cause of a more ready approaching unto the diseased for this it is not a sacrament the other is the thing signified by that unction which is given by God in Christ for which thing prayer especially should be made in true faith that it may be given unto the sick believer as blessed James commandeth saying Is any sick among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray for him anointing him in the name of God and the prayer of the faithfull shall save him and the Lord wil relieve him and if he be in sins they shall be forgiven him By faith of the sick the signe of unction assures him of the forgiveness of sins When wee have declared the faith of the Catholick Church and her truth by which truth holiness is given unto her it remaines to declare by the same certainty of faith the communion of Saints The communion of the Saints is when the members of the Holy Church doe for common benefite use the good free saving and administring grace of God which is given without repentance and they exercise themselves according to the grace of God given unto them to the common utility of others It is cleare then that the elect only are partakers of true faith grace and righteousness in Christ by his merite unto the glory of eternall salvation as also they receive the sacraments to the evidence of faith albeit they have been seduced yet damnation shall not ceize upon them But the wicked of unformed faith albeit they communicate truly in the Sacraments digniries administrations and publick manners if they he destitute of true faith they communicate unworthily as hypocrites and if they follow the erroneous by their leading they fall into seduction and deceit By faith of Christs grace wee pronounce freely that who communicateth with a lively faith by the same he attaineth through Christ true remission of his sins and also because he partaketh of the Sacraments of the Church he getteth by the same faith and certainty the relaxation of crimes and at the time of the last judgement in the resurrection the glorification of his soul Amen The Letter which they sent with this Confession is worthy of reading But for brevity I omit it When the Confession was delivered their adversaries ceased not to accuse them still as if they had writen otherwise then they did believe or practize and so the King went on in cruelty against them Wherefore they sent another Apologie where in they tooke God to witness of the injuries done unto them by their adversaries and that they had writenin singleness of heatt nor did their tongue dare to speak what their heart did not believe There also they expresse them selves more clearly in some particulares as concerning the Eucharist they say Wee do not only believe and confesse that the bread is the naturall bodie and the wine is the naturall blood sacramentally but also that the bread is the Spirituall bodie and the wine is the Spirituall blood And to believe this we are induced by the saying of the Apostle Paul The bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ and the cup ..... for wee that are many are one bread and one bodie for wee are partakers of one bread and of one cup ...... The Redeemer of mankind hath commanded to take eate and to doe that in remembrance of him but no command is given unto believers to worship the sacramental subsistence of Christ's body and blood for Christ gave unto his disciples sitting what they should use and they obeying him did eat and drink but did not worship the sacrament And the Apostles and their successours for a long space of time went to the houses of believers and break the bread with joy and certainly they did not worship the sacrament nor in so doing did they erre nor were called hereticks But they did worship the personall subsistence of Christ at the right hand of the Father And unto the true worshippers of the Divine Majesty it is commanded in both the Testaments the old and new to worship and adore Christ very God and Man not in the sacramentall existence but in his naturall and personall subsistence at the right hand of his Father For the old Testament as the triumpher over Satan tempting him remembreth saith It is wrtiten Thou shall worship the Lord thy God and him only shall thou serve The vessell of election explaines the New when he saith God hath exalted him and given him a name which is a bove every name that at the name of JESUS every knee should bowe .... The incarnat truth confirmes this when he saith That all men should honour the Sonne as they honour the Father But none doeth worship the Father in any creature but only in heaven as that prayer published by Christ testifieth Our Father which art in heaven c. In the words following because they were accused that they did not worship the Virgine Mary nor the Saints they shew that they did esteem of the Virgine as blessed above all women not only for that she was sanctified but also for that the Sonne of God did assume a body of her body and they esteem of all them who were sanctified by faith in the grace of God through Christs merite and so as blessed of God they doe honour them with due honour they love them and would follow them but they can not give them more honour than Gods word directs them 10. When
John Major à Scot famous Professour of Divinity in Paris publisheth some propositions which he handleth more largy on lib. 4. Sentent dist 24. quaest 3. First the most great high priest hath no temporal government over Kings c. 2. If thou say he succeded unto Christ and Christ is Lord of all thou canst not prove that Christ according to his manhood is Lord of all seing he said unto Pilat My Kingdom is not of this World and albeit the antecedent were granted the consequent is weak and impossible to be proved for the Vicar is not of such authority as his Superiour and Christ did institute Sacraments and gave the law of grace and he may revoke all the positive law of Godâ— but the Pope may not doe so 3. If we grant the contrary then it followeth Constantin gave nothing unto Silvester but only restored his own unto him but the contrary is dist 96. c. Constantinus 12. q. 1. c. Futurum 4. The Popes confesse that temporal jurisdiction belongeth not unto them neither will they derogate from the right of Kings Innocentius III. in cap. Novit de judiciis and Alexander in C. causam Qui filii sint legitimi 5. Many devote Kings who are canonized by Popes never acknowledged the Pope of Rome to be their superiour in temporal things and died in that belief for earthly power dependeth not upon the Spiritual power of the Pope as a Centurion on his Colonell but as two powers that are not subordinate or whereof the one dependeth not on the other for a King is not the vassall of the Pope so neither is the Emperour any way subject unto him These were not the opinions of one Scote alone but the common tenentes of France as is also manifest because on the 27. day of March An. 1517. was a solemne appellation of the Vniversity of Paris in their general congregation at S. Bernards for themselves and for all who would adhere unto them by their Proctour Arnulph Monnart before William Huk Docto. V. I and Dean as an authentik person because they could not compeare before him to whom they did appeale wherein they protest that they will attempt nothing against the catholick Church nor power of the Pope being wel advised then they declare that the Papall power maketh not the Pope impeccabilis that is such as can not sin neyther hath leave to sin and therefore if he command any thing that is not just he should patiently endure if it be not done which is wickedly suggested unto him neyther should obedience be given unto him if he decree any thing to be established against the preceptes of God yea justly may he be resisted But if he be aided with assistance of potent men who are perhaps deceived with wicked suggestion or no good Counsell so that he can not be resisted yet one remedy remaineth by the Law of nature which no Prince can take away to wit the remedy of appellation which is a kind of defense competent unto every man by the law of God of nature ofman Then they approove the Councells of Constance and Basile they do urge the constitutions made in them for reformation of the Church which was necessary at that time this they declare particularly to wit the remedies against simony annates c. In prejudice where of say they Leo X. in a certain assembly within Rome wee know not how yet not gathered in the Spirit of the Lord with whom nothing can be discerned nor decerned aganst the law of God Holy Councells he I say gaping after his own lusts Iucre Therefore we the Rectour University feeling ourselves burthened wronged opprest doe appeal-from our Lord the Pope not being well advised in abrogating the ordinances of the said Sacred Councell of Basile of the pragmatike sanction in setting forth new statutes unto a Councell to be lawfully assembled instantly more instantly and most instantly protesting that we will prosecute this appellation by way of nullity abuse iniquity or any other way that we best may option remaining unto us c. The chieff members of the University did all subscribe solemnely and their seall was affixed Fasc rer expet Fol. 34 35. 22. Vlâ—ichius Vttenus caused to re print the book of Laurentius Valla against the forged Donation of Constantine and he prefixed an epistle unto Pope Leo An. 1517 where he saith Let it come to light if any thing hath been a long time hid and let it come with the more confidence as it is more true or hath been written the more sincerely What a booke is this which other Popes could not endure because they would not heare the truth ..... What doth that concerne you that they said It is written against the honour of the Ecclesiasticall estate or that they said it speaks amisse of the highpriests for certainly they were not highpriests which did forge the Donation of Constantine because they were not shepheards Nor was it the Church that received it because it was not the Congregation of believers in Christ For if these had been shepheards they would have fed Christs sheep and not invaded and devoured them And if they had been the Church certainly they had called the Nations unto life and liberty and not have drawn Empires and Nations under their yoke ..... Certainly all the most bitter speeches and all the most cruell deeds are justly due unto these high priests who have forged that detestable crime And why not unto robbers thieves tyrants For who is a more violent robber then he which catcheth so that he holds no measure in robbing such were they who upon the least occasion have gone into infinite boldnesse of robbing who have sold grace and for so long a time have set to sale pardons dispensations and bulls of I know not how many kinds who have appointed prices for remission of sins and have purchased gain from the punishments of hell ..... who are not content to crave extraordinarily once a year but sent so oft as they would to require some pretending for one thing and some for another some at is were for a levie against the Turks and some to build a temple in Rome unto bl Peter and they never doe it And when they had done all these things they would be called most blessed and most holy nor could they suffer a word to be spoken against their manners much less any thing to be done against them But if any man had spoken of liberty or made the least obstacle unto these robbers they would have raged against him to death and quickly have undone him ..... Therefore they were not shepheards because they did not save souls but undid them and they made the sheep of Christ a ready prey unto the devouring wolves I say therefore they were not shepheards but rather wolues nor guardians but traitours and thieves Wherefore it is lawfull to speak ill of them for certainly God did not regard them seing they regarded
and therefore was noted for inconstancy by some and others called him an obedient son But Lewes XII was ready to compell the Pope to obey the Councell On the other side the Pope levieth and directs an Army against him and the King gave order to his General Gasto Foxius in Millane to omit no opportunity of fighting against the Popes Army and if he should prevaile he would make hast towards Rome without any respect of the Bishop And lest it be talked abroad that the King did attempt this by his sole authority his army was levied in name of the Councell which was still called of Pisa and Cardinall Severino was sent by the Councell with that Army Whereupon followed a great victory at Ravenna the Popes army was foiled his Legate John Medices Generall thereof and many other remarkablepersons were taken But the death of Gasto stopped the course of the victory and delivered the Pope from fear Then the Swisers under the pay of Julius made irruption into Burgundy and Lewes Pelissa Governour of his Army in Italy was ordered to come into France In the mean time the Councell had eight Sessions and continued their process against Julius and did suspend him from all Civill and Ecclesiasticall authority Aprile 9. 1512. The report is saith Sleidan that it is the policy of the Popes when they are afraid of a Councell to appoint another serving their own purpose So Pope Julius on July XVIII summoneth a Councell to begin at Lateran Aprile 19 and after that did adjourne it till May 1. certis causis eum ad id moventibus saith Baselius This was the work of Bishops and Councells in those days Budaeus de assefol 176 edit Ascen An. 1531 saith Here were two Councells the Romane and the Pisane but both were called through envy and revenge rather than out of love and it may be added or any purpose to doe good but we see Reformation of the Church was pretended and the Pope was opposed 2. At the foresaid time began the Councell at Lateran which Bellarmin calleth the XVII Generall councell In the first Session the Bible was laid at the Popes feet and he was called Prince of all the world the successour of Peter and not inferiour unto Peter yea they say unto him The respect of your divine Majestie In Sess 2 Julius is called Priest and King most like unto God and who is to be adored by all people In Sess 3 the Kingdom of France is interdicted and given to any for the winning the markets and faires are transported from Lions unto Geneve In Sess 4. the Pragmatica Sanctio of France is annulled and the Pope is said to have the place of the everlasting King on earth albeit with unequal merites After the 5 Sess Julius died and in the next Sess Leo X. was declared Pope Then Begnius Episc Modruviensis comforted the Church saying Weep not Daughter Sion for behold the Lion of the tribe of Juda cometh the root of David behold the Lord hath raised up unto thee a Saviour and deliverer And again turning his speech unto the Pope he saith O most blessed Leo we have waited for thee our Saviour-we have hoped that thou our Deliverer wert to come take thy sword and buckler and arise to our defence In Sess 8. the Cardinals whom Iulius had declared uncapable of any title were restored for when Iulius was gone they had no more to worke upon and so submit themselves and were accepted In Sess 8. Leo commanded that the decrees of this councell should be observed under the pain of excommunication In Sess 9. the Emper. and all Kings and Princes and all others are commanded that they hinder no man from coming unto the Synode under the danger of God's wrath and ours saith Leo. Item a lay man blaspheming shall pay 25 Ducats if he be a Noble man and for the second fault 50 Ducats to be applied unto the fabrick of the Church of the Prince of the Apostles In this Session the Synode spake by Antotonius Puccius Clericus Camerae unto the Pope saying In thee the only true and lawfull Vicar of Christ that saying shall be fulfilled again All Nations shall serve him Nor are we ignorant that All power in heaven and earth is given unto thee Then he bringeth in the Church speaking unto the Pope thus These things may I most sweet Spouse thy only beloved and faire one say Consider mee not that I am black c. Ex Caro. Molinaei Monarchia tempor Pont. Roma In Sess 10. they would provide that Books should not be printed against the Roman faith therefore they ordained that none should presume to print or cause to be printed any book or whatsoever writing either in our City saith the Bull of Leo or in any other city or diocy untill first they be examined by our Vicar and Master of the holy palace and in other cities by the Bishop or another man of judgement to be deputed by him to this effect and by the Inquisitour of the hereticall pravity within that city or diocy and untill they be approved by suscriptions and these to be dispatched without delay and freely under pain of excommunication c. Bulla Leon. added to the decrees of the Councell at Trent In this councell it was talked of the Turkish warrs of the Reformation of the Church of the immortality of the soul and how these of Bohem might be reduced It was determined against Pope Leo that the souls of men are immortall Item that none shall speak of the coming of the Antichrist for it was the common talking of men every where The Tope is the Antichrist and this was judged the fittest way to shunne such speeches It was also ordained that all Europe shall pay tiths for preparation of warrs against the Turk But many prelates knew that the Pope had no such intention and therefore the Bishops of Dirrachium Salamantin Tarvisin Grassen Chien Montis viridis or Mount Maran Cervien Licien Ferentin Perusin and others did subscribe with this limitation Placuit quoad Turcas expeditione primum inchoata In the year 1516 King Lewes died and his successour Francis submitted himself unto Pope Leo from that time Leo sought to dissolve the councell and because nothing was concluded concerning the Reformation of the Church he made shew to adjourne the Councell for five years to the end the Bishops being refreshed at home with some spirituall gifts they might rerurne with the greater alacrity and the Pope gave to them and their domesticks remission of all their sins Concil Lateran Sess 12. A TRANSITION It was said in antient times Vltima caelicolum terras Astraea reliquit that is when all vertue had left the earth last of all equity or righteousness failed from among the children of men But now we have heard the Church complaining that first piety had departed and in place thereof came formality accompanied with superstition and innumerable rites Devotion moved people to make good men but
thereof for here we should follow the custom of the Church and in no way swerve from it and seing his doctrine had been already condemned by general Councels no account should be made thereof again and there shall be no end of contention if it be lawfull for every private man to call into question the things which prudent and learned men with great deliberation have established ..... Nevertheless it can not be denied that God who is the avenger of all wrong doth thus plague his Church for the sins of the Ministers thereof as the Scripture saith The iniquity of the people proceeds from the priests and Elders for certainly they have sinned at Rome these many years full grievously and sundry wayes even from the highest Bishop unto the lowest clerk we have all gone out of the way every one to his own way nor have any of us done any good A good confession if amendement follow wherefore we must all give glory unto God and humble ourselves before him and consider from whence we are fallen As for mee I will endevoure to redresse it and I will see that the Romane Court which perhaps hath been the occasion of all this mischieff be first reformed sharply as Christ did first purge the Temple that as it hath been the example of vice so it may be the beginning of amendement and pattern of vertue and so much the rather because all the world crieth for a Reformation ... but this must be done by degrees because all sudden mutation is dangerous c. These instructions are expressed word by word in Fascic rer expetend and others The Princes did conveen at Nurembergh in March An. 1523. the Emperour was not there and their answer was an humble request that the Pope would perform his promise and for the only remedy of all abuses he would call a free Councell within Germany and not delay it above a yeare The copy of this Brieve was brought unto Luther he translateth it unto Dutch and affixeth his Notes on the margine But whereas Hadrian so plainly confesseth the viciousness of the Romane Court which he thought was none of his fault as never been there before and delayeth the amendement it is the usual policy of the Popes when they can not eschue solicitations otherwise they do promise largely that while men trust to their promises they may find the means either by favour of Princes or by power of arms to mantain their dignity which is like to stagger by free and Generall Councels Jo. Sleid. Lib. 4. Because of this Brieve and the conceit that many had of Hadrian's integrity all men did expect a Reformation But behold he becomes ingracious unto all men for he deprives the best men of their Benefices for his own advantage in bestowing the same Benefices on others therefore he was called unrighteous and covetous and when they which were deprived did complain he said The times wherinto a man falleth do much vary his fortune for the golden times of Leo were abundant with plenty and peace but the broiles and famine and pestilence in time of the interreigne had laid wast the estate of the Commonwealth and caused these evils to be imputed unto him most innocently Onuphr He spake also of reforming the dissolute manners of the City and said that according to the lawes he would punnish blasphemy simony usury unlawfull lusts Then he was taken away by death not without suspicion of wrong He canonized Benno and Antoninus Bishop of Florence he conspired with the Emperour against Francis I. King of France he held that a Pope even as Pope may be an heretick and teach heresy and that indeed some of them had been hereticks Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. Lih. 4. c. 2. He died at Rome Septemb. 14. An. 1523. II. CLEMENS VII the sister-son of Leo X. after contention of two months came into the chair by paying 20000. Ducats and giving a stately house Rome unto his competitour Pompejus Columna He had been called Julius and would have retained his name as Hadrian did but the Cardinals would not suffer him It was Hadrians designe to make the Emperour powerfull in Italy but Clemens fearing the fortune of Charles was for the King of France He had observed that Hadrian was not wary enough in the affaires of Germany especially in confessing the faults of the Court and in asking their advice concerning the remedies whereupon he had given them occasion to petition a Councell and to propound their 100. Grievances therefore he took another course with the Germanes as followes here c. 3. Sect. 18. He keept the Jubilee An. 1525. but all that yeare he was perplexed for fear of the Emperour untill he heard that Francis King of France was at liberty in March 1526. immediatly he sent unto him and drew up a league against the Emperour which was sealed in May by him Francis and some Princes of Italy and he absolves Francis from his oath that he had given in Spain This was called Liga Sanctissima Then as being free he writes menacingly unto the Emperour and even the next day he directes another Brieve which was more smooth The Emp. wrote his answers accordingly as in Hist Council Tr. l. 1. and at the same time he writes unto the colledge of the Cardinals That it was grievous unto him to consider how the Pope could so forget his dignity as to disturbe the common peace and even at that time when he the Emperour having made peace with France thought that he had setled the Christian world he had received such Letters as he could never have expected from the Father of the Church and he thinks these had been writen by advice of them all this said he is the more grievous that such Letters were brought from the Pope and the Fathers pillars of the true religion threatning warr against the Empe. defender of the Church and who had deserved better of them for in respect unto them he had shut his eares against the just complaints of the German-Princes he had discharged the Diet which was appointed at Spira ..... and now he had sent the copy of the Popes Letters unto them to the end that they after consideration would aid the Christian commonwealth now fainting and put the Pope from such dangerous courses or if he will not that they would admonish him of his duty and exhort him to call a general Councell or if he refuse that or delay it for a longer space than is expedient he entreates that holy Senate that they would call a Councell so soon as may be but if they also will accept his just demand with deaf eares it lieth on him according to his authority to use all just and convenient remedies Those Letters were delivered unto the Colledge Decemb. 12. Before that time to wit Septemb. 20. the Columnenses the chief Citizens perceiving that Clemens sought only his own interest came unawarrs into the Vatican none resisting because all men did hate the Pope said
refuse if upon no other account yet ro save themselves from suspition But when he had sent his Nuntio unto them severally none of them would consent every one had their own excuse and a common one was the hindering of the Councell and yet saith Pe. Soave many thought the raising of the Councell had not been displeasing unto him seing he did alwaies furnish occasions of fomenting that opinion Of his relation unto the Councell more followes in that place After the Councell he published a Bull which is annexed to the Canons of the Councell out of it I have extracted these words The duty of the Apostolick service which is committed unto us requires that the things which the almighty Lord hath vouchsafed for provident direction of his Church to inspire from above unto the holy Fathers assembled in his name Wee should speedily execute the same to his praise and glory Observe what false and hypocriticall pretenses Therefore seeing according to the disposition of the Tridentine Councell all who shall hereafter happen to be advanced unto Cathedrall and superiour Churches or who shall happen to be Overseers of dignities chanonries or other Church-Benefices having the cure of souls are obliged to make open profession of the orthodox faith and to promise and sweare that they shall continue in obedience unto the Romane Church Wee willing ..... that the tenour it self which is noted by these presents be published .... and observed and under paines .... wee command that it be framed by Apostolick authority .... after this and no other forme .... to wit I. N. do with firme faith believe and professe all and every thing contained in the summ of faith which the holy Church of Rome useth to wit Here is the Confession of Athanasius and immediatly it followes I most firmely embrace the Apostolicall and ecclesiasticall traditions and other obseruances and constitutions of the same Church I do admitt the holy Scripture according to that sense which the holy mother the Church held and holdeth unto which Church it belongeth to judge of the true sense and interpretation of the Scriptures nor shall I ever accept or expound the Sctiptures but according to the unanimous consent of the Fathers I confesse also that there be truly and properly seven sacraments of the new law instituted by Jesus Christ for salvation of mankind albeit they be not all necessary unto every one these are baptisme confirmation the eucharist pennance extreme unction orders and marriage and that these do conferre grace and of these baptisme confirmation marriage should not be reiterated without sacriledge I receive and approve all the received and approoved rites of the Catholick Church in the solemn administration of all the forenamed sacraments I embrace all and every thing that was defined and declarad concerning originall sin and justification in the Synode of Trent I professe also that in the Masse is offered unto God a very proper sacrifice of attonement for the quick and the dead and that in the most holy sacrament of the Euchatist is verily really and substantially the body and blood together with the soul and Deity of Christ Jesus and that there is a conversion of the whole substance of the bread into his body and of the whole substance of the wine into his blood which conversion the Catholick Church calleth Transsubstantiation I confesse also that all and whole Christ and the very sacrament are received under one kind only I hold constantly that there is a purgatory and that the souls there-in are aided by the prayers of believers also that the Saints reigning with Christ are to be worshipped and invocated and that they offer prayers unto God for us and that their relicques are to be worshipped I most constantly affirme that the images of Christ and of the mother of God ever a Virgine and of other Saints should be had and retained and that due honour worship should be given unto them That the power of indulgences is left by Christ in the Church and that the use of them is very profitable to the salvation of Christians I acknowledge that the holy Catholick and Apostolick Church of Rome is the mother and Mistris of all Churches and I promise and swear obedience unto the Romane Pope the successour of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and Vicar of Jesus Christ And all other things that were delivered defined and declared by holy canons and Occumenicall Councells and especially by the most holy Synode at Trent These do I undoubtedly receive and professe And also all contrary things and whatsoever heresies were condemned rejected and anathematized I also doe condemne reject and anathematize And the same true catholicke faith without which no man can be saved which I do at this present willingly professe and sincerely hold I the same N. doe vow and swear that I shall have care so farre as lieth in mee that the same faith shall be kept whole and unviolated most constantly with the help of God untill the last breath of my life and that it shall be kept and taught preached by my subjects or by such as I shall have charge of in my calling So may God help mee and these holy Euangels of God Wee will that these present Letters be read in our Apostolicall Chancelary ...... Given at S. Peters in Rome An. 1564. Novembr 13. and fifth year of our Papacy These were read and puplished Decembr 9. Here is a tenure of Episcopall profession and it is a summ of Papistry After the Councell the Pope thought himself secure and spent the rest of his time in building sumptuous houses and entertaining some Princes with Princely feasts He built in the Vatican a place like unto the amphitheater for all such games He was most expert in dissembling addicted to all pleasures of meat wyne and venery which were thought to have hastened his death for he died ex nimia venere Decembr 9. An. 1565. Jac. Thuan. CHAP II. Of EMPEROVRS CHARLES V. the nephew of Maximilian and King of Spain c. was chosen King of the Romanes he had the largest Dominions of any Emperour for many hundred years he was crowned at Aken An. 1520. and held a Diet at Worms An. 1521. where unto Luther was summoned there it was ordained that Luthers books should be burnt and himself be bannished out of the Empire but of his Acts concerning Religion we will God willing speak more hereafter The Pope had been his Tutour and the King of France was prevailing in Lombardy wherefore the Pope and the Emperour made a League against France and they drewe in Henry VIII King of England with them Charles began his warrsin Lombardy but was not there personally at the battell of Pavy Francis was taken prisoner and carried to Madrid afterwards he was dismissed and gave his two sonnes in hostage and marryed Leonor the Emperours Sister But Francis got from Pope Clement a dispensation of his oath which he had given to Charles for
and in this confidence I will never be ashamed for the oil of mercy is not kept without the vessell of assurance this is the confidence of man to mistrust himself and rely upon God to trust in our own works is not faith but unbelieff sins are remitted by the mercy of God and we should believe that sin can not be forgiven but by him against whom we have sinned and who can not sin and by whom only all sins are pardoned In the end when unto his lingring sicknes was added an hot fever he held the crosse in his armes saying Abide in mee ô sweet Saviour that I may abide in thee He took the sacrament in both kindes and repeating the same words he rendred his most glorious soul unto God who gave it So Ja. Thuan. hist Lib 21. and Pe Soave hist conc Tri. lib. 5. saith After his death Constantius Pontius was committed to prison for suspicion of heresy who was Confessor of Charles the Emperour in time of his solitariness and in whose armes he died This Pontius died in prison and Philip caused one to burn him in effigie and used such cruelty against his dead body that many were amazed and looked for no mercy from him who had been so merciless to that man whose infamy was not without the aspersion of his dear father II. FERDINAND II. assembled the Electours at Frankford and shewed the renuntiation of Charles this was accepted and he was received by them He sent for confirmation of the Romane Court Ere the Ambassadour was heard the Cardinals object The Imperiall seat can not vaike but by death or deprivation or eiuration and the last two belong unto the Pope only for as the Pope only can depose so eieration can be made before him only as for anything that had passed in Germany it was done by hereticks which have lost their power and therefore Ferdinand should purge himself in judgement and do pennance and send his Proctour with full power to renounce all that was done and he should submitt all unto the pleasure of the Pope only When the Ambassadour craved to be heard the Pope said Charles could not renounce but in his presence only nor can Ferdinand accept without his consent therefore he must satisfie within three months for such things as the Cardinals have to lay unto his charge So his Ambassadour was not heard Grisman advertiseth the Emperour who willed him to shew that if he were not admitted within three dayes he should make protestation that seing he had waited so long and could not be heard to the dishonour of his Master he will return that the Emperour may advise with the Electours what shall be most expedient unto the Imperial dignity Briefly Ferdinand could not be confirmed at Rome untill Pope Pius 4. Thuan. hist Lib. 21. An. 1559. Ferdinand held a Diete at Ausburgh where the Oratours of sundry Nations vere present and the Protestants did present their grievances to wit that albeit peace of religion was concluded confirmed by subscriptions seales yet the judges of the Chamber had enacted strict lawes in mixt causes against them and seing controversies do depend on religion they should be suspended conforme to the Articles of peace nor would the Popish Princes and Magistrates suffer their subjects freely to professe the Augustan Confession nor suffer them to sell their lands as the Articles do permitt that they may dwell in other territories but they imprisoned them or sent them away empty The other party wanted not replies The Emperour appoints another meeting when his Deputies shall hear both parties more fully The Protestants were content if a like number of Judges were chosen of both parties At that time they petitioned that liberty might be granted unto bb and clergy but it was not granted Ferdinand was addicted to Popery yet was not an enemy to Protestants Ere he was Emperour he was continually for warrs but afterwards he was desirous of peace He caused his son Maximilian to be chosen King of the Romanes An. 1561. and died An. 1564. CHAP III. Of diverse COVNTRIES IN the year 1516. Pope Leo X. under pretext to collect money for wars The occasion of the Reformation against the Turk sent indulgences through all Christendom granting pardon of sins both for guilt and punnishment unto all which would give money and extending this grace unto the dead if any would buy for them for his will was that for whomsoever the disbursment was made albeit they were in purgatory they should be free from their pain granting also liberty to eat eggs and milk on fast daies and to choose a Confessour unto themselves c. He began to distribute this harvest ere it was well sown giving unto certain persons the benefit to be reaped out of certain Provinces and reserving what pleased him for his own treasury Especially he gave the gain of Saxony and other parts of Germany about the seacost unto his Sister Magdalen and her husband Francis Cibo the base son of Pope Innocent VIII for recompense as he pretended of the charges the house of Cibo had sustained in the daies of Alexander VI. who was an enemy to the house of Medices and had chased Leo and others of that family out of Rome Magdalen living then at Genua agrieth with the B. Angelus Arembold and he proclaimed to give that power of selling these indulgences in Germany unto any which would ingage to bring up most money even so sordidly that none of credit would contract with him yet he wanted not merchants Pe. Soave in Hist. Conc. Trident. and he went into Denmark and Sweden Among these merchants was John Tecelius a Dominican who was once condemned by the Emperour Maximilian for adultery to bedrowned in the River at Ispruck but by intercession of Duke Frederik had escaped At this time returning into Germany he began to teach how great power he had from the Pope that albeit a man had defiled the Virgin Mary and had got her with childe he had power to forgive that sin for money and he had power to forgive not only sinnes already committed but whatsoever in one shall committ afterwards Shortly comes forth a little book under the name of Albert Bishop of Mentz commanding the pardoners to set forth these indulgences most diligently Joann Sleidan Commentar Libr. 13. It was the custom of Saxony that the Augustinians were imployed in the selling of Indulgences but Tecelius would rather employ the Dominicanes and they spent prodigally in taverns what others did spare from their necessaries to buy the pardons So the luxury of the pardon-mongers and the preaching of the Dominicans were scandalous to very many of all estates and the Augustinians took it ill that they were deprived of their priviledge Pe. Soave Iby II. MARTIN LVTHER was borne in Islebia a town of Mansfield The beginning of Martin Luther An. 1483. in the 22 year of his age he had finished his course of Philosophy in Erford
and there entred into the monastery of the Augustinians After three years he was inuited to be professour of Philosophy in Witembergh and there he was graduat Doctour of Divinity by Andr. Catolstadius An. 1512. In Erford he had learned of an old Augustinian that it is not sufficient to believe generally the remission of sin or that it belongs unto them only whose names are registred in Scriptures but every true penitent may believe that his own sins are forgiven him freely in Christ and accordingly is that to be understood Wee are justified by faith freely Afterwards he read the works of Augustin and despised not the Sententiaries namely Thomas Biel Occam c. In the year 1516. he had a publick disputation of Free-will against the common doctrine of the School-men as Lu. Osiand in Epit. hist cent 16. li. 1. c. 19. rehearseth His Question was Whether man being created after the image of God can by his naturall power keep the commands of God the creator or do or think any good and by grace deserve and know his merites Hee answereth in three Conclusions and so many Corollaries unto each of them Conclu I Man in respect of his soul made to the image of God and so fitted for the grace of God doth by his naturall strength only make every creature which he useth subject to vanity and seeketh himself and things according to the flesh Corollar 1. The old man is vanity of vanities altogether vanity and makes all creatures even which are good to be vain Coroll II. The old man is called flesh not only because he is led with sensuall concupiscence but albeit he be chast wise just because he is not renewed of God by the Spirit Corol. 3. Albeit all unbelievers be vain and do no good yet they shall not all suffer alike punnishment Conclus 2. A man without Gods grace can no way keep his commandements nor prepare himself unto grace vel de congruo vel de condigno but necessarily abides under sin Goroll 1. The will of man without grace is not free but serveth albeit not unwillingly Cor. 2. When a man doeth what is in himself he sinneth seeing of himself he can neither will nor think well Cor 3. Seing the righteousnes of believers is hid in God and their sin is manifest in themselves it is true that only the un just are damned and sinners whoores are saved Conclus III. Grace or charity which helpeth not but in extream necessity is very dull or rather no charity unless by extream necessity be understood not the perrill of death but every one's want Coroll 1. Christ Jesus our strength our righteousnes the searcher of the hearts and reines is the only searcher and judge of our merites Cor. 2. Seing unto a believer all things by the power of Christ are possible it is superstitious to depute other helps unto mans will or of other Saints Cor. 3. According to the premisses is the answer unto the Question He wrote unto an Eremite thus I desire to know what thy soul doeth whether now in the end it be weary of it's righteousness and learneth to be refreshed with and trust in the righteousness of Christ for in our time the tentation of presumption is strong in many and chiefly in those who study to be just and good by their own strength and being ignorant of the righteousness of God which is in Christ abundantly and is given freely seek by themselves to do well so long untill they have confidence to stand before God as it were adorned by their own strength and merites which is impossible Thou wast some time in this opinion or errour and so was I but now I fight against this errour but as yet have not overcome therefore dear brother learne Christ and him crucified learne to sing unto Him and despairing of thyself to say unto him Thou Lord Jesus art my righteousness but I am thy sin thou hast taken mine and hast given mee thine thou hast taken what thou wast not and hast given mee what I was not Take heed lest at any time thou aspire unto so great purity that thou wouldst not seem to thy self a sinner yea or not to be a sinner for Christ dwelleth not but in sinners for therefore came he down from heaven where he dwelt among the righteous that he might dwell in sinners Think upon that his love and thou shalt see his most sweet consolation For if we must come by our labours and afflictions to the peace of conscience why hath he died therefore thou canst not finde peace but by him and by fiduciall despairing of thyself and thy works and further thou shalt learne thereby that as he hath taken thee and made thy sins his so hath he made his righteousness thine Howbeit Luther had so disputed and written yet none did oppose him but rather he purchased love and estimation 3. When the Indulgences were proclaimed and preached in the manner Luthers first assault named before his zeal could not endure the vanity of them and the blasphemies wherewith they were commended At the first he spoke not against the use of indulgences but against the abuses of them and against the blasphemous commending of them and as he shewes in his Apology which is in Sleidan lib. 13 he wrote unto the Bishop of Mentz exhorting him humbly to inhibite or restrain these Friers but the Bishop returned him no answer yet the Bishop of Brandenburgh hearing of that epistle did admonish Luther to take heed lest he brought himself into danger Likewise Alb. Crantzius the historian said unto him Brother you speak truth but you can not help it go into your cell and pray Lord have mercy upon us And the Prior and subprior of Wittembergh did entreat him that for respect unto their Order he would be silent and not bring it into contempt and the rather that the Franciscanes were beginning to rejoice that the Augustinians were falling into contempt even as they Luther answereth All this will fall if it be not begun in the name of the Lord but if it bee let us trust to God that he will carry it on Schultet Annal. ad An. 1517. John Bishop of Misna at that time said he had lately read the holy Scriptures and therein had found a religion very unlike unto that that was presently professed And a litle before his death he heard of Tecelius and said This will be the last seller of such wares for intollerable is his impudence Ibid. A rich woman of Magdeburgh after confession could not have a pardon from a Dominican unless she would give a hundred florenes she adviseth with a Franciscan her former Confessour and he said unto her God forgives sin freely and selleth not as a merchant And he besought her that she would not tell Tecelins who had informed her so But when Tecelius knew that for this cause she would not give the mony he said that he shall be either burnt or banished
who hath given such advice Ibid. After this Luther was the more diligent in searching the originall of the doctrine of indulgences and then he publisheth 59. conclusions to be disputed in Wittembergh October 31. An. 1517. within few dayes they were carried through all Germany and were joyfully read by many for all men almost were complaining of the pardons especially as they were preached and sold by Tecelius None came to set face against these Propositions and the name of Luther became famous for that at last one was found to oppose the corruptions of the Church Then Conrad Wimpina a Doctour in Frankford upon Mene publisheth contrary propositions in defense of the Indulgences Luther writes in defense of his own propositions and John Eckius opposeth them When Luthers propositions and book were carried to Rome a third Dominican Silvester Prierias wrote against him Thus the contestation waxeth hott and is more known abroad Upon this occasion Pe. Soave in hist Conc. Trid. shewes the originall and progress of indulgences Where as saith he the matter of indulgences was not much scanned The originall and progresse of indulgence in former ages nor was it weighed by the Divines by what arguments they could be mantained or weakned their causes and essence was not throughly known for some thought that indulgence was nothing else but an absolution by authority of a prelate from that pennance which according to that manner of discipline the Church in these times did enjoyn unto a penitent in following ages the Bishop took unto himself alone the prescribing of that punishment afterwards he did concredite it unto the poenitentiary priest and at last unto the discretion of the Confessary yet so that he was not free from the punishment due by Divine justice When this was thought to turne more to the hurt then benefit of Christians because when a dispensation of canonicall punishment was given them they became careless to seek the favour of God by voluntary punishment they did conceive that indulgence was a freedom from both punishments And again they were divided for some thought this freedom was absolute without any satisfaction but others on the contrary said So long as communion by charity continues in the Church the repentance of one believer is communicable unto another so farra that he is freed upon the account of the other But because that was thought to be more proper unto them that were of a blameless life and exercised with strict discipline then unto the authority of a bishop a third opinion was taken up that the essence of indulgences consists partly in the authority of the prelate and partly in compensation And because the conversation of the Bishops is not so blameless and free from sin that he by his merites can help others they devise the treasure of the Church into which are layd the merits of all which had more plenty then which was sufficient unto themselves and the dispensation of these merits belongeth unto the Bishop of Rome so that it is in his power to give indulgences and recompence the debt of a sinner by the merits of the same value out of the common treasury of the Church And where as neither this treasure could satisfy for all sinners seing the merits of the Saints have certainly an end and bounds and so it may faile they thought good to adjoin the infinite merits of Christ unto the finite merits of the Saints that so the treasure might be perpetuall And here again arose another scruple what need is there of the drop of mans merits seing the infinite ocean of Christs merits floweth for ever And truly this gave occasion unto many to put all their confidence of indulgence into the only treasury of our Saviour which never can be emptied All these things were so uncertain and had no surer ground but the Bull of Pope Clement VI. which was proclaimed for the Jubilee An. 1350. that they were thought not sufficient to convince Martin Luther or to confute his reasons therefore Tecelius Eccius and Prierias perceiving the weaknes of their cause in the places proper unto that matter took their refuge unto Common places and lay their ground upon the authority of the Pope and consent of the School-men to wit Seing the Pope can not erre in matter of faith and had confirmed the Scholastick doctrine of indulgences and by his Bull hath bestowed them on believers the doctrine concerning these is an article of faith to be believed necessarily Hence Martin takes occasion to digresse from indulgences and to sift the power of the Pope Albeit others had commended this power as the highest and subject unto none other yet he made not such account of it but held it to be subject to a General Councell lawfully assembled which he affirmed to be very necessary at that time in respect of the condition of the Church And howbeit in this fire of contestation Luther did overthrow the power of the Pope and ever the more that the others did advance it yet he did always speak no thing but modestly of the person of Pope Leo yea and for a time he declined not his judgement Nevertheless they fell upon other particulars and the dispute concerning remission of sin repentance and Purgatory by which the Chapmen of the Roman court did confirme their indulgences But among them all James Hoghstrate a Dominican and Inquisitour of the faith wrote against Luther most properly for he left other reasons and purposes and adviseth the Pope to beat down the mans pertinacy with fire and sword So writes P. Soave summarily VI. On Christ-mass-eeven Frederik Electour of Saxony and his Brother Some are for Luther some against him John went to Church in Wineberg An. 1517. with their traine and the aire being cleare he seeth above his house clearly a fiery cross they stand beholding it and were amazed then Frederik saith unto his Brother That is a signe that there will be strife for Religion and the house of Saxony will be in danger Abr. Schultet Annal. At that time Andr. Carolosladius the prime Divine had published a booke in defense of Luther the young Students at Wittembergh burned the propositions of Tecelius in the market place and the Duke Frederik not being required undertakes the patrociny of Luther and Carolstad When Luther saw the Book of Sylvester he called it a wilde one divelish and saith he if Rome do so judge as this book speakes it is the very seat of Antichrist He is summoned by the General of the Augustinians to answer at Heidelbergh many did dissuade him but he would yield obedience by the way the Bishop of Wortsburg entertaineth him friendly and the Palsgrave receives him graciously at Heidlebergh In the Monastery of Augustinians which afterwards was called Collegium Sapientiae he disputeth 28. propositions concerning justification by faith chiefly these two Free-will after sin is but a title He is not just who worketh much but who believeth much
voice of another This Church makes not lawes without the word of God therefore unto traditions of men which have the tittle of the Church we are not tied if they agree not with God's word Only Christ hath satisfied for the sins of the world therefore if any say there is another way of salvation or of expiating sin he denieth Christ It can not be proved by testimony of Christ that the body and blood of Christ are received really and bodily The rite of the Masse where Christ is represented offered unto the Father for the living dead is contrary unto the Scripture and contumelious unto the sacrifice that Christ hath offered for us We may pray unto Christ only as the Mediatour and Advocate of mankind with the Father It is not found in Scripture that there is any place where souls are purged after this life therefore prayers and all these ceremonies and yearly exequies that are bestowed on the dead and the waxecandls and torches and such other things do help nothing It is contrary unto Senpture to set up images or statues for use of worship therefore if any such be in a Church they should be removed Marriage is not forbidden unto any sort of men but for eschuing fornication it is commanded and permitted by the holy Scriptures unto every one and unclean and filthy single life becomes the order of priests least of any men When these Letters were divulged the people of Lucern Vran Suik Unterwald Tugy Glarea Friburgh Soloturn write unto Bern exhorting them to cease from that purpose and to remember their league as for them they will send none thither nor suffer any to come I. bidem XXV Nevertheless the day is keeped at Bern. None of the bb came nor sent Deputies came from Basile Schafuse Zurick Abbecella Sangall Mulhâ—se and Rhaetia their nighbours as also from Strawsburgh Ulma Ausburgh Lindaw Constance and Isna Among these were Zwinglius Oecolampade Bucer Capito Blaurer c. Among the Opponents the chiese was Conrad Treger an Augustinian he would not bring his arguments from the Scripture and Presidents of the Dispute would not permitt any other authority because it was so ordered by the publication wherefore Treger went away On the 26 day of January Progresse of Reformation An. 1528. year 1528. the Dispute was ended and then altars images and masses were forbidden in Berne the day and year of Reformation was Marked with golden letters in a publick place for memoriall unto posterity The like Reformation was at Basile Erasmus writes of it in Epist ad Andr. Cruci Episc Plocens dated Friburgh An. 1529. thus No violence was used against any mans person or goods only they sought a Burgher-Master as a chief enemy of Reformation and he escaped in a boat they break down all images in the churches c. Erasmus was present and as he writes he did admire that whereas it had been reported how S. Francis had smote a man with madness for scorning his five wounds and other divâ—or Saints had revenged some reproaching words yet none of them all did at that time revenge the contempt of their images Pe. Soave saith They of Geneve and Constance and other nighbours followed the example of Berne as also Strawsburgh after a publick disputation makes an ordinance to forsake the Masse or at least to leave it untill the maintainers of it will prove that it can stand with the worship of God and this they did saith he albeit the Senate of the Empire at Spira had by their Messenger forbidden them as not belonging unto them nor unto the States of the Empire to make any innovation in Religion but only unto a General or National Councell Yea and Italy saith he when for the space of two years there had been no Court in Rome and all these calamities under which they were lying were thought to be the execution of Gods judgement for rhe abuses of that government did gladly hearken unto a Reformation and in their private houses namely at Fuenza within the Popes territory they did preach against the Romane Church and the number of these whom others did call Lutherans but they called themselves Evangelici did increase dayly XXVI In March An. 1529. was a Diet at Spira the bb and their party 1529. thought to have severed the Elector of Saxony from the Cities in contemplation of the variance in the question of the Sacrament but on the other side they did perceive the craft of their enemies and disappointed them Then Ferdinand excludes the Deputes of Strawsburgh from sitting in the Diet they protest that if they be displaced which is contrary to the law and custom they will beare no part of the common charges So they were restored ro their place After much debating in cause of religion at last it was decreed thus They who have observed the Emperours decree let them observe it untill the Generall Councel these who have departed and can not change again for feare of Sedition let them continue and change no more untill the Councel their doctrine which teach otherwise of the Lords Supper than the Church doth shall not be received nor shall the Masse be abolished nor in such places where this new doctrin is received shall any man be hindered to go unto the Masse if he please Ministers shall preach according to the interpretation received by the Church referring all disputable questions unto the Councell Let all States keep common peace neither any take the defense of another's subjects all under pain of forfeiture This Decree was opposed by John Duke of Saxony George Marques of Brandeburgh Ernest and Francis DD. of Luneburgh the Landgrave and Count of Anhalt Aprile 19. they protest that they are not obliged to obey this Decree because it is contrary unto a former at Spire where with consent of all parties every man had religion permitted freely untill a generall Councell and as that was enacted with common consent of all so it can not be violate without the consent of all and whereas there hath been dissension for religion it was declared in the Diet at Norinbergh who have heen the causers thereof both by confession of the Bishop of Rome and by the grievances of the Princes and States of the Empire and no redresse is as yet made of these grievances ...... and there fore they will answer for this their protest both openly before all men and unto the Emperour himself and in the mean time till a General or National Councel be called they will do nothing that shall deserve just reproof Unto this Protestation some Cities did subscribe namely Strawsburgh Norimbergh Ulme Constance Ruteling The beginning of the wood Protestants Winssem Mening Lindave Campedon Hailbrun Isna Wisseburg Norling and Sangall This was the originall of that title Protestants which afterwards became so famous The Emperour was then in Italy and was not content with this Protestation as neither with the meeting of the Protestants at
place it seemes not expedient to be in Italy but in Germany where the controversy is for the most part Nor thought they it reasonable to oblidge themselves by oath to observe the decrees absolutely for that is contrary unto Christian liberty unless they knew what were to be the forme of the Councel who were Moderatour especially that the party defendent were not Mederator whether the Acts were to be determined by tradition or by the holy Scripture alone Ibid. In the next year Pope Clemens died but by the providence of God thus the liberty of religion was confirmed by the Pope as well as by the Emperour XXX An. 1533. George Duke of Saxony banished out of Lipsia 1533. all who would not go to Masse Luther hearing of this ordinance wrote unto the Protestants there exhorting them to suffer death rather than do against conscience and he called Duke George an Apostle of Satan George accuseth Luther before the Elector not only that he had reviled him but had stirred his subjects unto rebellion The Elector chargeth Luther to make his clear purgation or he must suffer Luther publishes a book declaring that he had exhorted the Lipsianes not to resist their Prince but rather to suffer which concerneth not rebellion Jo. Sleidan commen lib. 9. That year Erasmus publisheth a treatise De amabili Ecclesiae concordia but this Neutrall forme pleaseth neither Papists nor Protestants and the next year Luther accuseth him that he did but mock religion and turn it all into doubts sporting himself with ambiguous words whereas religion requireth plainness and cleareness Osiand Epit. cent 16. lib. 2. c. 26. XXX The Franciscan Friers were in danger at Orleans An. 1534. upon A craft of the Franciscanes in France this occasion The Praetor's wife by testament willed that she should be buried without pompe here husband desirous to satisfy here will hath a care to bury her beside her father and grandfather in the cloister without shew and he gave unto the Monks sixe crowns they expected much more and therefore they divisea way to make up their losse they accuse the defunct of Lutheranisme and cause a young Monke go upon the roof of the Church in the night time and make a noise an exorcist adjureth the wicked spirit to declare what he is whether he be that lately damned soul and for what sinne The Monk was informed what to answer and how They take witnesses The fraud was tryed the Friers were imprisoned and the young monk revealeth all The King hearing this voweth to throw down the Monastery but fearing that it might be matter of joy unto the Lutherans he dismisseth them In November of the same year in Paris and other places of France even within the Kings palace about one time of the night were papers set up against the Masse and other points of religion Inquiry was made many were apprehended and racked and burnt in the next year King Francis excuseth King France writes unto the Protestants in Germany him to the Protestants assembled at Smalcald that seing they intended the destruction of the Commonwealth said he the Germanes should not blame him more than he did blame them for suppressing the bowres or Manzerianes and he having a purpose to revenge himself on the Emperour craves by the same Ambassade that the Protestantes would make a league with him for reformation of religion So he pretendeth and entreates them to send some Divines namely Melanthon to dispute with the Masters of Sorbon he said He knew certainly that many superstitions were creept into the Church by insufficiency of priests and the Pope assumeth too much authority how beit by mans law he is the highest of all bb yet not by Gods word the traditions of the Church may be altered as time requires and therefore he is desirous to hear reasoning that things amisse may be amended He said also Pope Julius had excommunicated King Lewes XII John King of Navarre because they held that the Pope hath not power to call a Councel without consent of Christian Princes and he had raised Monarchs against them offring their Kingdoms as a prey In end he concludes suting a league without the Emperour They answer Without the Emperour they could and would do nothing In this assembly the former league was continued for ten years and into it were received all who were willing to professe the Augustan Confession So that they were 15. Princes and 30 Cities Cownt de Nassow was also admitted Henry VIII sent thither requiring that they would not admitt a Councell which would not abolish the abuses of former times or would confirme the Popes power They also required of him that he would receive the Augustan Confession but that he would not do That year Vergerius the Popes Legate had gone unto all the Princes The policies of Vergerius in Germany severally shewing them that the Pope had called the Councel to conveen at Mantua They all gave him one answere that they would advise in their meeting at Smalcald and there they told him they hope that Caesar will not depart from his promise and decree that the Councel should be in Germany nor can they understand what it meaneth that the Pope promiseth to provide for the safety of them which shall assemble when they look back into former times nor how in the Councell the way of treating can be rightly ordered where he who hath so oft condemned them will have the power in his hand Nor can it be rightly called a Councel where the Pope and his priests command all but where men of all conditions in the Church even Seculares also have a like power Vergerius had also been with Luther at Wittembergh and said The Church of Rome made great account of him and were sory for the want of such a man who might do good in the service of God and the Church which two are inseparable and the court was ready to vouchsave him all favour it was displeasant unto them that former Popes had used such bitterness against him Nor had he who professeth not Divinity a purpose to dispute controversies with him but to shew him the weight of humane reason how expedient it were unto him to be reconciled unto the Church he may consider that doctrine of his was not heard before those 18 years and hath brought forth innumerable sects where of each accurseth another whence many tumults and broils have arisen and therefore it can not bee from God but he was singularly blown up with selve-love who would endanger all the world rather than not to vent his own opinions seing he had continued without sting of conscience the space of 35 years in that faith wherein he was baptized he should still mantaine it He may remember how Aeneas Sylvius was once addicted unto his own opinions and hardly attained unto a silly chanonry in Trent but when he changed his opinions he became a Bishop and then a Cardinal and lastly was Pope and
Bessarion being a wretched Clerk in Trapezus became a gloriou Cardinal and almost Pope Luthet answered He seeth not what more affinity is between Christ and the Pope than there is between light and darknes nothing in all his life had hapned unto him more happily than the severity of Leo by the gracious providence of God for at that time he had only seen the abuses of indulgences and the Pope might have easily commanded him if his adversaries in that matter had been subject unto the lawes of equity but being provoked by the writings of the Master of the holy palace by the reproaches of Cajetan and severity of Pope Leo he took the whole matter into more diligent consideration and had espied more intolerable errours which he could not in conscience dissemble nor hide from others-and whereas he the Legate professeth himself not to be a Divine and that appeares by his reasons that he accuseth his doctrine of novelty yet he can not be ignorant that Christ and his Apostles and the antient fathers lived not as the Pope and his cardd and bb do now Nor can these arguments taken from the broiles in Germany strick against his doctrine but in the conceit of men which know not the Scriptures seing where ever the word of God is preached truly such stirres arise that the father is against the son but this is the power of the worde that who believes it he shall live and who spurneth against it is the more guilty And this is a most known errour of the Romane Church that they will underprop with humane reasons the Church of Christ as if it were a seculare Estate but such reasons are foolishness with God and that the councel may go well and bring good unto the Church it is not in the power of him who is but a mean man but rather of the Pope if he will let it be free that Gods Spirit may only preside and rule and laying aside all interests and usurpations and crafts of men let controversies be judged according to the Canon of the sacred Scripture If it were so he for his part will promise all Christian sincerity and charity and not to gain the favour of the Pope or of any mortal but only for the glory of Christ and for establishing the peace and liberty of the Church Nor can so great good be expected unless God be reconciled by casting away hypocrisy and by earnest repentance for our sinns .... Nor doth he regard the examples of Sylvius Bessarion these darke shewes can not move him .... yea the Legate and the Pope shall embrace his faith rather than he will forsake it Histo Concil Tride lib. 1. The same Vergerius dealt with other Preachers in Wittembergh and other places where he came he found no acceptance among them and where any did speake submissely he made no great account of them they were but few and he thought they could do little The same year Charles Duke of Savoy was persuaded by the exiled Bishop of Geneve to take arms against that City they had aid from the Swisers especially from Berne and gave the repulse the Swisers conquered all the land between them and the lake of Geneve Jo. Sleida Ibid. XXXI In the year 1536. the Preachers of the Cities which had The agreement in the question of the Ls Supper Ann. 1536. presented their Confession differing from the Augustane in the question of the Sacrament considering that the Pope might make his advantage upon that difference if the Councell shall hold at Mantua thought good to seek agreement with Luther and others So Capito Bucer went from Stawsburgh and others from Essling Memming Frankford Ausburgh Furfeld and Reutling and made accord with the Divines of Wittembergh On these articles following 1. We believe according to the words of Irenaeus that the Eucharist consists of two parts an earthly and an heavenly and we think and teach that the body blood of Christ is truly and substantially present with and given taken with the bread wine 2 albeit we deny transsubstantiation nor think that there is any locall inclusion in the bread or any durable conjunction with out the use of the sacrament yet we grant that the bread is the body of Christ by a sacramental union that is we think when the bread is given the body of Christ is also present and is truly given for without the use extra usum when it is keept in a boxe or is shewed in processions as a mong the Papists we thinke Christs body is not present 3. We think that the Institution of Christ is powerfull in the Church and that it dependeth not upon the dignity of the Minister or receiver Wherefore as Paul saith even the unworthy do eat the Sacrament so we think that the body and blood of Christ is truly reached unto the unworthy and the unworthy receive it where the words institution of Christ are keept but such do receive to their judgement as Paul saith because they abuse the sacrament when they use it without repentance and faith for it is institute for this end that he may testify that grace and the benefites of Christ are applied unto them and that they are ingrasted into Christ and washed in his blood who do repent and lift up themselves by faith in Christ If followes Because few of us are conveened at this time and this business belongeth unto other preachers and Magistrats of both parties we can not yet conclude the matter of concord before it be reported unto others also but seeing all the Divines here present do professe that in all the Articles of the Confession and of the Apology we would think and teach wholly the same we wish and earnestly crave that the Concord may be made and begun and if other Divines of both parties shall approve this article concerning the Lords supper we hope that a firme Concord may be made among us The above named Divines eleven in number did subscribe so did Luther Cas Cruciger Melanthon Jo. Bogenhagius Justus Menius and Frid. Myconius Hence it is cleare that then was no other difference in the articles of Confession and who hath made the difference after that time Osiander calleth this Formula Concordiae Wittebergensis others calleth it Concordia Smalcaldica But in the year 1537. was a solemn meeting of the Protestants at Smalcald by the advice of the Princes and Divines Luther wrote The meeting at Smalcald 1537. the Heads of Doctrin to be propounded and defended in the Councel which were approved and subscribed by the Ministers The article concerning the sacrament of the altare as they called it was thus Of the sacrament of the altare we judge that the bread and wine in the Supper are the very body and blood of Christ and not only given unto and received by the godly but also by the evill and wicked Christians and that not one kinde only should be given for we have not need of
that Doxosophia that seeming wisdom which teaches that as much is under one kind as under both as the Sophists and the Councel of Constance teach for albeit it may be true that there is as much under one as under both yet the one kind is not the wholl institution made delivered and commanded by Christ But especially we condemn and accurse in the name of the Lord all those who do not only omit both kinds but also tyrannically forbid and condem them and revile it as an heresy and so exalt themselves above and against Christ our Lord and God ..... We do not regarde the sophistical subtilty of transsubstantiation by which they faine that the bread and wine leave and lose their natural substance and that only the form and colour of bread and not true bread remaineth for it agreeth well with the holy Scripture that bread is and remaines there as Paul saith The bread which we break and So let him eat of that bread It is remarkable among the subscriptions that Melanthton subscribes thus I Philip Melanthon approve these articles as godly and Christian yea and I think of the Pope if he would admit the Gospel the superiority ouer Bishops which he hath now might be permitted also by us after an humane law for the cause of peace and tranquillity of Christians who are now under him and hereafter shall be under him Osiander addeth in the magine If he admit the Gospel that is If the Devil becom an Apostle for if the Pope would admit the Gospel he were no more a Pope nor would he exalt himself above other Bishops but would hear Christ saying It shall not be so among you Concerning the power of Bishops they say In our Confession and Apology we spake generally concerning the power of the Church for the Gospel commandeth them who are rulers in the Churches that they should teach the Gospel forgive sins and administer the sacraments it gives them also jurisdiction and power of excommunicating the obstinat in their manifest crimes and absolving them who repent And it 's certain by the confession of all men yea even of our adversaries that this power is common unto all rulers in Churches whether they be called Pastours or Presbyters or Bishops therefore Jerom said clearly There is no difference between Bishops and Presbyters but all Pastours are Bishops c. Vnto this Assembly the Emperour sent his Vice-Chancellor Mathias Held exhorting them to prepare themselves unto the Councel which he had procured with so great difficulty and wherunto they had so often appealed and so they can not now refuse in making separation from other Nations all which do iudge a Councel to be the only means of Reforming the Church As for the Pope without doubt they shall find him such as becomes the Head of the sacred Order Or if they have any exceptions against him they may declare them in the Synod modestly and without bitterness Neither should they think to prescribe unto other Nations concerning the form and manner of the Councel as if their Divines a lone had the Spirit seeing others may be found no less learned and pious They had petitioned that the place should be in Germany but respect must be had unto other Nations and Mantua is nigh unto Germany and the Prince thereof is a Feudatary of the Empire nor hath the Pope any commande there Or if they suspect any danger he will have a care of their safty and accommodation They returned answer that when they had read the Popes Bull they had seen that they two had not the same mind and aim then hinting at what Hadrian Clemens and Paul had done they shew that those all had the same aim Then they declair reasons why the Pope and such as are tied unto him by oath should not be Iudges As for the place it is contrary unto the Decrees of the Empire nor can they think to be safe there for seeing the Pope hath his potent Clients through all Italy which do hate their doctrin they can not but suspect some hid snares How can they admit him to be their Iudge who in all his Buls condemneth their doctrin as heresy It were but madness to accuse the Pope and his followers where he is the only Iudge and to allow his Bull were but to bring themselves unto a snair and to confirm his Sentence against them They have supplicated for a free and Christian Councel not so much that every one might freely declare his mind and to debar Turks and infidels as that they might decline such Judges who are their sworn enemies and that all controversies in Religion may be examined and defined by the sacred Scripture They acknowledge also as most certain that there be learned and pious men in other Nations who if the exorbitant power of the Pope were curbed would heartily contribute unto the Reformation of the Churches albeit now they lurk being opprest by his tyranny c. The Pope also sent the Bishop of Aquae to invite the Protestants unto the Councel but the Princes would not speak with him and they published their reasons more copiously why they can not acknowledge that Councel Hist Conc. Tride lib. 1. Likewise Held declared how the Emperour was well pleased that they had prudently shunned a league with France and England for France had conspired with the Turk and endeavours to kindle intestin warrs in Germany He had commanded the Iudges of the Chamber to surcease from all causes of religion but those alledge that the Protestants call many causes religious which are not such and so administration of justice is hindered and he craves that they would not be impediment to justice And whereas they crave that those who were not named in the Treaty of Noribergh should enjoy the benefite thereof He thinks it not reason that those having approved the former Decrees and promised constancy in the old religion should have liberty to embrace what religion they please this is against his conscience and nevertheless he will do what is equitablc c. After some dayes Held craved that they would contribute against the Turkish warre and unto the necessities of the Imperial Chamber or if the Turk shall not stir they would grant a subsidy for some months unto the Emperour against France He craved also that they would declare what kinde of league they had made among themselves They answered They fear not but the Emperour will keep the peace as he hath often promised but both the Chamber and Held himself in his discourse hath given such interpretations that the peace may not only be doubted of but seems to be altogether annulled and the Chamber dealeth contrarily unto the agreement of Noribergh as for that which is objected that they have possessed themselves of Church-mens goods they are not so foolish as for so petty triffles to bring into so great hazard themselves and families but they can not permit Monks and enemies of the true Religion to
because the difference is mainly in religion he adviseth that they would cause a few good and peaceable men on each side to treat of the controversies amicably and when they shall agree the particulares may be referred unto the Estates to be decerned by them and the Popes Legate so that the Decree of Ausburgh An. 1530. may stand Sleidan The first question of chusing such persons spent some dayes the Emperour sought and obtained from both parties the naming of the men and promised that he would do nothing but what might be for the good of both For the Papists he nameth John eckius Julius Pflugius Jo. Gropper On the other side he nameth Melanthon Bucer Jo. Pistorius these he did admonish to lay aside private affections and look only unto Gods glory He named also Frederik Prince Palatin and Granvellan Presidents and others as witnesses When these did meet Granvellan gives them a book which said he was writen by good and learned men and presented unto Caesar as convenlent for reconcilation he biddeth them read and weigh it shew what articles they can accord on what they dis-allow amend it and wherein they consent not study a conciliation The book contained 22. heads of the creation of man and his estate before the fall of free-will of originall sin Iustification the Church and notes thereof the interpretation of Scripture the sacraments the sacrament of orders baptisme confirmation eucharist pennance marriage exextrem unction charity hierarchy articles that are determined by the Church the use rites and administration of the Sacraments discipline of the Church discipline of the people Lu. Osiander saith The writer of the book was not altogether Popish he had written soundly of justification and some other articles When they had examined the heads they agree in some and they amend some with common consent they agree not on the heads of the Church and her power the Eucharist the enumeration of sinns orders of Saints use of the whole Sacrament and single life They render the book as they had amended it and the Protestants adde their judgement of the articles wherein they did not agree The Emperour commendeth them for their diligence and exhorts them to continue the same way if they shal be further employed And he reported in the publick meeting of the Estates what was done Pe. Soave saith The bb which are the greatest part of that Diet reject both the book and all that was done and because the Electors and Catholick Princes which loved peace did not consent unto them then Caesar as the Church's advocat dealt with the Legate to approve what heads they had agreed on and would expound what was dubious and also with the Protestants that they would not stoppe the way of further reconciliation The Legate answereth in write I use the words of Soave but ambiguous lyke the old oracles He had read the booke and the annotations and the Protestants exceptions and he thinks that seing the Protestants have departed from the consent of the Church yet there is hope that by the help of God they may be brought unto consent as for other things nothing more is to be decerned but to be referred unto the Pope and the Apostolick See he will call a councel shortly or take some other course convenient for the time and will use diligence to do what is expedient unto the Christian world and namely of Germany And to testify that he was desirous to have the clergy reformed he calleth all the bb into his lodging and exhorts them unto their duty to bewar of all scandals al shew or suspicion of Luxury covetousnes ambition that they govern their families seing by that the people do judge of a Bishops manners that they should dwell in the most populous places of their own Diocies that they may attend their flock and where they live not they should send faithfull Ministers that they visite their Provinces bestow priesthoods on good sufficient men distribute the Church-goods to the use of the poore appoint pious learned temperate and not-contentious preachers to teach the people have care to breed the youth in good arts seing upon this account the protestants do allure the children of the Nobility unto them He caused this speech be written and gave it unto Caesar the bb and Princes The Protestants declare their judgement of both these writes and said unto the Emperour If they had keept silence they might have been judged to have approved both In the publick meeting the Emperour shewes the Legates answer and seeing no more can be done for the time he propoundeth that they would advise whether without prejudice of the Decree at Ausburgh these heads wherein the Collocutours had consented may be received as truly Christian and no more to be controverted untill a generall councel shortly to conveen which seemes to be the Legat's mind or if there be no councel untill the next Diet of the Estates The Elector Princes do consent it should be so because there is more appearance to agree in other points if these be ratified and they entreat the Emperour to continue even now the further agreement if he can or if not that he would deal for a General or National councel in Germany The Protestants answer to the same purpose and adde that as they had alwayes desired a free councel in Germany so they can never consent unto such a one wherein the Pope and his party shal have the power of cognoscing and judging the cases of religion But the Bb. and some Popish Princes do flatly oppose and professe they will not consent unto any change but by authority of a coucel to be called by the Pope And they were the more adverse because they thought the Emperours overture was in favours of the Protestants Then Contaren hearing that the Emperour had commended him as consenting unto the accommodation of the Collocutours they goeth unto Charles and complaines that his answer was altogether mistaken as if he had consented unto these conciliations untill a Councel for his mind is that no matters of religion can be concluded in such meetings but all must be referred unto the Pope as the faithfvll Pastor and Universall Bishop July 28. the Emperour referreth all unto a councel for which he promiseth to deal with the Pope and if it can not be obtained he promiseth to appoint another Diet within 18. months to end the differences of religion and in the Interim he forbiddeth any more alterations and suspendeth the Decree of Ausburgh Soave lo. cit Then the Protestants promise their aid against the Turk and interceed for the Duke of Cleve who had offended the Emperour by invading Gelderland That summer King Ferdinand besieged Buda in Hungary the Queen a widow sent unto the Turk for aid who came repulsed Ferdinand and took Buda to himself Then Ferdinand held a Convention of the Estates in Prague where the Nobility of Austria did supplicate for a Reformation of their Churches
his subiects to murder and torment the Israelites and most cruelly to persecute their lifes but was their obedience blind rage it â—hould be called excusable before God The vniversall plague doth plainly declare that the wicked Commander and they which obeyed were a like guilty before God And if the exemple of Pharao shall be reiected because he was an ethnick then consider the facts of Saul he was a King aâ—ointed of God appointed to reigne over his people he commanded to persecute David because as he alledged David was a traitour and usuper of the Crown and also commanded Abimelech the hiepriest and his fellowes to be slain but did God approve any part of this obedience evident it is he did not And think yee that God will approve in you that which he did condem in others be not deceived with God is not such partiality If yee obey the uniust commands of wicked rulers yee shall suffer Gods vengeance and just punishment with them And therefore as yee tender your own salvation wee most earnestly require of you moderation and that yee stay yourselves and the fury of others from persecuting us till our cause be tried in open and lawfull Judgement And now to you which are persuaded of the justice of our cause who somtimes have professed Christ Jesus with us and also have exhorted us unto this enterprise and yet have left us in our extream necessity at least look thorow your fingers in this our trouble as if the matter appertained not unto you wee say that unless all fear and wordly respect set aside yee join yourselves with us that as of God yee are reputed Traitours so yee shall yee be excommunicated from our society and from all participation with us in the administration of sacraments the glory of this Victory which God shall give to his Church yea even in the eies of men shall not be appertain unto you but the fearfull judgement that apprehended Ananias and his wife Saphira shall apprehend you and your posterity Yee may perchance contemn and despise the excommunication of the Church now by Gods mighty power erected among us as a thing of no force yet wee doubt nothing but that our Church and the true Ministers of the same have the same power which our Master Christ Jesus granted unto his Apostles in these words Whose sins yee forgive shall be forgiven and whose yee retain shall be retained and that because they preach and we believe the same doctrine which is contained in his most blessed Worde and therefore excep yee will contem Christ Jesus yee neither can despise our threatning nor refuse us calling for our just defence By your fainting and by retracting your support the enemies are encouraged and think that they shall find no resistance in which point God willing they shall be deceived for if they were ten thousand and wee bu one thousand they shall not murder the least of our brethren but wee God assisting us shall first commit our lifes into the hands of God for their defense But that shall aggravate your condemnation for yee declare yourselves tratiors to the truth once professed and murderers of us and of our brethren from whom yee withdraw your dutifull and promised support whom your only presence in mans judgement might preserve from this danger For our enemies look not to the power of God but to the power and strength of man when the number is mean to resist them then rage they as bloody wolves but a party equall or able to resist them by appearance doth bridle their fury Examin your own consciences and weigh that sentence of our Master Christ Jesus saying Whosoever denieth mee or is ashamed of mee before men I shall deny him before my Father Now is the day of his Battell in this realm if yee deny us your brethren suffering for his Name sake yee do also deny Him as he witnesseth in these words Whatsoever yee did to any of these little ones yee did that to mee and what yee did not to one of these litle ones that yee did not to mee If these sentences be true as concerning meat drink cloathes and such things appertaining unto the body shall they not also be true in the things appertaining to the preservation of the life 's of thousands whose blood is now sought for profession of Christ Jesus And thus shortly wee leave you who somâ—imes have professed Christ Jesus with us to the examination of your own consciences And yet once again of you who being blinded by superstition do persecute us Wee require modetation till our cause may be tried which if yee will not grant unto us for Gods cause yet wee dâ—sire you to have respect to the preservation of our common country which wee can not sooner betray into the hands of strangers than that one of us destroy and murder another Consider our petitions and call for the Spirit of righteous judgement When these Letters were divulged some began to aske Whether they might in conscience fight against such as offered due obedience unto Authority and required nothing but liberty of conscience and that their Religion and facts be tryed by the Word of God The Letters were carried quickly unto Kyle and Cuningham where the professours did conveen at Craiggy and after some dubious reasonings Alexander Earle of Glencairn said Let every man serve his conscience I wil by Gods grace see my brethren at Perth yea albeit never a man will accompany mee I will go albeit I had but a Pik upon my shoulder for I had rather die with that companie then live after them Then others were so encouraged that all went with him and when the Lion-herault in his coat of armes commanded all men under pain of treason to return to their own houses By publick sound of trumpet at Glascow not one man obeyed the charge Because it was known that the Prelats and their party dâ—d suppress their petitions so far as they could and did kindle the rage of al men against them it was thought expedient to write a Declaration unto them in this form To the generation of Antichrist the pestilent Prelats and their shavelings within Scotland The congregation of Christ Jesus saith To the end that yee shall not be abused thinking to escape just punishment after To the Bishops that yee in your blind fury have caused the blood of many to be shed This wee notify and declare unto you that if yee proceed in your malicious cruelty yee shall be dealt with all wheresoever yee shall be apprehended as murderers and open enimies to God and unto mankind and therefore betimes cease from your blind rage Remove first from yourselves your bands of bloody men of warr and reform yourselves to a more quiet life and then mitigate yee the Authority which without crime committed on our part yee have enflammed against us Or els be yee assured that with the same measure that yee have measured against us and yet intend
water and have digged cisterns .... even such cisterns are all the counsels that proceed from our wisdom and not from the Spirit of God justice requires of us Pastors that we acknowledge ourselves guilty of all those evils with which the flock of Christ is opprest and not only holily but justly transfer all their sins upon ourselves because indeed we are for the most part the cause of all those evils And it is the just judgement of God to visit the Church with Turkish and intestin warrs and therefore unless we acknowledge our sins the Holy Ghost on whom we call will not come And they shew it is a happy occasion of Reformation which God hath now offered in his singular mercy And albeit calumniators will not be wanting yet we must go-on constantly and as upright Judges avoid all passion aiming only at the glory of God seing we are now upon this work before Him and his Angels and the whol Church Lastly advising the Prelats who were sent by Princes to do their Masters service faithfully and diligently yet so that principally they look unto the honor of God Then the Bull of intimation of the Councel and another of the free deputation of the Legats were read and a third of opening the councel The commission of Don Diego was read and his absence was excused by his Secretary Zorilla Other ceremonies being ended the next Session was appointed to be on January 7. 1546. II. Now neither the Legats nor the Prelats knew what to do or what order to observe The Legats advertise the Pope that the Synod Sess II. About doubts overtures is opened and they crave a light how to order themselves and as particular instructions as may be namely whether they should treat first of heresies whether they should speak generally only or particularly whether they should first condem the false doctrin or the persons of the principal hereticks or both together If the Prelats shall propound articles of Reformation whether those should be handled before or after or with the articles of doctrin Whether they shall speak of the Conference in Germany or neglect it Whether they should proceed slowly or swiftly Whether the suffrages should be reckoned according to the Nations or persons They sent their advice in this article that it seemes most expedient unto the Apostolical See to reckon them by persons because the Italians may be more in number than all the other members They crave also information whether they should entreat of the papal authority and of the councell as some do intend They represent also that the Prelats have demanded their commission which they had artificially avoided They advise to take order for the high-wayes that upon all occasions Letters may pass safely they crave information concerning the order of Ambassadors and provision for money because that which was received was spent upon poor Bishops In the mean while the Prelats at Trent would proceed and two congregation were employd about the habite of Bishops and the age and habite and diet of their domesticks much was spoken and the result was A good reformation of the mind is necessary and let each one redress his own family The Pope assembled the colledge of Cardinals to Superintend the affaires of the Synod and by their advice he writes unto the Legats approving their opinion concerning the voices as for matters to be propounded either by them or unto them things are not as yet ripe enough for the present be doing with preambulary things aboue all let not the Prelats exceed the bounds of reverence unto the Apostolical See For relief and sustentation of the Bishops in the Councel a Breve was sent exeeming them from payment of tythes and letting them enjoy all their fruits notwithstanding their no-residence and for the meaner sort he sent 2000. Crouns which he would to be expounded as a loving courtsy of the Head of the Councel toward his members The title of the Councel should be The most holy Oâ—cumenical and general Councel of Trent the Apostolical Legats being Presidents In a congregation January 5. the Breve of exemption was read and a General of Monks craved the like and he was appeased with fair words The Legats propounded that the matters to be handled should be distinguished and particular congregations should be deputed to frame distinct articles and after disputation deputies shall frame decrees to be propounded in a general congregation where every Prelate may deliver his opinion And to the end the general congregations may be free it seems expedient that only the Legats should propound the matters and not give suffrage but in Sâ—ssion Then they propound unto consideration whether the former Decree concerning their conversation during the Synod should be published in the Session A difficulty arose concerning the Title of the Councel Three French Prelats no more was of that Nation craved this addition unto the former words Representing the Church vniversal The Legats considering that this title had been used only at Constance and Basile and fearing that others would demand the addition of the words following which hath power immediatly from Christ and that were derogatory unto the Pop's autâ—ority did oppose this motion and dissembling their motives they said Those were but froathy words and hereticks may make a bad construction of them The Frenches and some others did press the addition but the Legats would not and fall upon another purpose The second Session was held January 7 300. Armed men were set to guard the fathers who were three Legats two titular archbishops 28. Bishops 3 abbots and 4. Generals of orders this was all the number of the general Councell the abovenamed Decree was read and the next Session was appointed to be on February 4. the Frenches still pressing the addition III. In the congregation January 13. the Legats after new mention of Sess III. Mo doubts that addition complain that any controversy should be heard in the Session seing the fame of union was most fit to encourage the Catholiks and to daunt the hereticks The Prelats crave to handle more substantial particulars and the Legats demand Of which principal Head will they handle first tow it Heresy Reformation or Peace Some prelats were deputed to view the excuses of the absents and no more was done untill the 18 day Then opinions were heard some would begin at Reformation some at doctrin some at both together and some would begin at Peace The Legats say The matter was weighty the opinions are various and it is needfull to weigh what hath been spoken In the next congregation it was ordered that two congregations shall be weekly on moonday and friday without warning Now the Legats sent unto their Head shewing how they had driâ—ted the time and craving particular instructions for the importunity and necessity of the Prelats will not admit longer delay But because the Emperour looked not on the Synod the Pope could not resolve what to do The Prelats
obedience were to confesse himself a vassall This treaty continued a year and in end it was concluded that the Pope shall confirm the election without saying that obedience was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised Ibid. He lamented when he considered the renting of the Church with so many different opinions nevertheless he maintained peace and no way hindered the gospell and he maintained a Protestant Minister Phauserus in his Court for a space he was oft at Masse nor did abrogate papistry He said once to William Bishop Olovincensis There is no greater sin than to domineer over mens consciences At another time he said Who take on them to command mens consciences they climbe into the castle of heaven In the beginning of his reigne he refused to pay unto Solyman the acknowledgement which his father had covenanted to pay for the peaceable possession of his part of Hungary and in the year 1566. he had his first Diet at Ausburgh where he sought subsidy against the Turk The Protestants sought a confirmation of the peace in the cause of Religion and then it was established not only by universal consent but confirmed also by oath that the Catholicks should not trouble the Protestants in the exercise of their Religion nor in the possession of their goods moveable nor vnmoveable and that the Protestants should permit the like liberty unto the Papists within their dominions Under pain of Outlawry to the transgressors on both sides As also it should be free unto any person to turn from the one Religion unto the other if they do hold their lands of the Emperour immediatly but if any Archb. or other Prelat will embrace the Reformed Religion he should renounce his Benefice with all its revenues to be conferred on a Papist excepting those goods or Monasteries which belonged not unto them that are immediatly subject unto the Emperour and have been possessed by the Reformed since the year 1552 so that no plea of law should have any power against them c. This agreement is word for word in Geo. Schonbor Politic. Lib. 4. c. 6. After this Diet Maximilian inuaded Transsylvania and took Wesperin and Dodis Wherefore Solyman came with a hudge army to aid John Vaivoda Prince of Transsylvania and took some towns from the Emperour In the mean time Solyman dieth but his Captain Mahumet a Bassa conceiled his death untill Selim was created successor unto his father then they took mo towns that Maximilian sought peace and obtained it upon harder conditions than before The same year 1567. William à Grumbach a Noble man but a vassall of the Bishop of Wirtzburg took armes with the aid of the Marques of Brandeburg against his superior wherefore the Bishop outlawed him and brought him to poverty yet he found favour with John-Frederik Duke of Saxony and some others he with some horsemen inuades Writzburg and supriseth it ere the Bishop raised an army the surprisers were gone hither and thither They began another plot the Emperour sent Augustus Elector of Saxony against them he prevailed John-Frederik was sent prisoner into lower Austria Grumbach and his Chancelorr Duke Bruck were quartered Baron Baumgartner and some others were beheaded and the castle of Grimmenstain was made levell with the ground Such was the end of proud rebells Maximilian lived the rest of his dayes in peace An. 1470. the Turks wanne Nicosia a chief town of Cyprus and Famaugusta or Salamys after a years seege and contrary to the conditions of rendring Bragadin Governour of the town was excoriat quick at command of the Bassa Mustapha and others were most cruelly murdered So all Cyprus was taken from Crhistians Then the Venetians who had possessed it 200 years made a league with the Pope and King of Spain John Duke of Austria a sone of Charles V. was Generall of the Navy the battell was fought in the firth of Corinth alià s Golfo de Lepanto 25000. Turks were slain 4000. captive and almost all their Navy with rich spoile came into the handes of Christans 14000. captive Christians were delivered An. 1575. Maximilian sought by many meanes to have been chosen King of Poland and when Steven Prince of Transsylvania was preferred he was never seen to be jovaill again He caused his son Rodulph be chosen King of the Romanes in a Diet at Ratisbon and died in time of the Diet in Octob. 1576. Pet. Mexia II RODULPH II. immediatly after his coronation sent to Rome and sought not only confirmation but to be declared the eldest sonne of the Church He held his first Diet at Ausburg An 1582 where was no talk of Religion but only he urged the Gregorian Calendare and sought aid against the Turks He took armes against Gebhard Bishop of Colein because he forsook the Pope as followes An. 1584. Rodolph and Amurath III. Emperour of Turks made truce for 93 years but the same year in October 10000 Turks inuade the landes of Carniola they burnt and wasted sundry towns and villages and carried away Christians of both sexes in eaptivity within two dayes a company of Christians meet them in Croatia they deliver the Christians and routed the Turks Osiand In the year 1592. Amurath thought to have made conquest of all Hungary and entred into Croatia then followed continuall wars untill the year 1606 victory enclining now to the one hand and then to the other Rodulph had a league with the Duke of Muscove and received supplied both of men and money against Amurath Rodulph reigned 36. years CHAP. IIJ. Of Diverse COVNTRIES J. BY the preambulatory pieces before Ge. Cassanders consultation Consultatio Cassandri it is cleare 1. from the testimony of Ja. Thuan that the Emperour Ferdiâ—and was not satisfied with the Councel of Trent and though too late he perceived that he was deceived by Cardinal Moron wherefore he took another course to compose the controversies in Religion when he could not find remedy abroad he would do his best at home So with the advice of his son Maximilian he sent for George Cassander living then in Duisburg to shew some way of conciliating the controversies of the Augustan Confession His Letters were dated May 22. 1564. 2. The Emperours purpose was that if by the advice of prudent men he could effectuat no more yet he might have a setled form of Religion in Hungary Bohem and his other hereditary Dominions Cassander was not able to make travell because he was goutish But after another Letter from the Emperour and from King Ferdinand he wrot his Consultation for that effect before he sent it Ferdinand was gone and it was delivered unto Maximilian None hath written against the Consultatio it seemes Papists would not write against it because he holdeth that the Roman Church is a true Church albeit corrupt and it is a schism to depart from it The Reformed writ not against it because he maintaines the most and main articles of their doctrine The book is scarce to be had but in a big volume with
answered Seeing those have accused us of horrible errors we can not conceive how we can acknowledge them as brethren as for invectives we approve them not but we will oppugne their errors Beza said Seeing yee refuse us to give us the right hand of fraternity neither acknowledge us as brethren wee do not regard your hand of friendship So the Conference was ended March 29. Lu. Osian Cent. 16. lib. 4. IX In February An. 1589. Pistorius a Papist in Baden vanted that he The conference at Baden would confound all the Lutheran Divines and convince them by the Scriptures only and by the same ground maintain the Roman Religion No other Papist had attempted so much before But when James Marques of Baden had obtained from Lewes Duke of Wurtembergh some of the Divines there should come unto a Conference Pistorius shifted from day to day untill November Then the Marques and Frederik Duke of Mompelgart with consent of both parties set down the order and conditions of the dispute and especially to handle in the first place the question Whether the Lutheran or the Roman be the Catholik Church Both parties gave their Theses concerning that but in all the four Sessions Pistorius brought not one argument from the Scriptures he insisted only in discussing the ambiguity of words and sought to find captious sophisms at last against the will of the Noble men and of his adversary party he break off the Conference neither was any thing remarkable in that dispute saith Osiander Lib. Cit. but their Theses may be desired Pistorius said The Church ever was is and shall be conspicuous so that it can never be extinguisht nor obscured nor lurk nor be silent Though the notes of the Church be four to wit unity holiness perpetuity and universality yet all may be reduced into one for vniver sality is the absolute note of the Church As error can not be the signe of the false Church so purity of the word and sacraments whether in whole or in part can not be the mark of the true Church because purity depends on the Church rather then it upon purity and purity is known better by the Scripture On the other side the above named Iacob Andreae said The Church on earth is one in all times and places and the Scripture shewes clearly that the Church hath not one and alike face in all ages and places for it had one face in the dayes of the Apostles when she was most pure because by faith she kept the doctrine of Christ albeit her chastity was even then tempted by false teachers and she had another face when she was governed by the Fathers the successors of the Apostles for by lapse of time some errors creept-in as the Apostles had foretold The third and most miserable face was under Antichrist of which estate Christ and his Apostles had forewarned diligently then was the Church so deformed that she could scarcely be known as the Prophet said of the Jewish Church How is the faithfull city become an harlot ... neuertheless even then the Lord had his 7000. who had not defiled them selves with idolatry And because before the glorious coming of the Lord the Holy Ghost hath foretold that the man of sin shall be reveeled and killed in the hearts of many men he foretelleth another and a fourth face of the Church which is answerable unto the first in time of the Apostles And albeit Satan will by fanaticall spirits defile her no less them he did at the first and the number of the elect shall be small as Christ saith When the son of man shall come shall he find faith on the earth nevertheless the true Church shall continue in despite of al the craft of Satan untill the last judgement-day It is sufficient to prove the true Church to be Catholik now whether a particulare or uniuersal if it be demonstred oy the Prophets and Apostles or by their writings that she is conform in doctrine unto her which was in the dayes of the Apostles Neither is the purity of doctrine and Sacraments better known by the Church then the Church is known by the doctrin and sacraments for the Church depends on the word and Sacraments but the purity of doctrin and Sacraments depends on God only and his reveeled will even albeit all the world forsakeit speak against it as it is written All men are liars but God is true c. X. At Kracow An 1591. on the Ascension-day the Popish party especialthe Troubles in Poland Students being stirred up by their Masters the Iesuits began with a huge tumult to pull down the houses wherein the reformed were wont to assemble The King Sigismund and the Nobility being in the town sent some of the Guard to hinder them and stayd them for a time nevertheless at midnight those did gather again and burnt the houses wholly The Nobility of the nearest Provinces called this a beginning of the Massacre of Paris and fearing greater danger did meet in Chimiolinscia they resolve first to send unto the king and excuse them selves that they had assembled without his knowledge and to shew that their main bâ—siness was to Provide for his safty and honor agnaist the like tumults and that they intend to have a more frequent meeting September 23. in Radom where the Nobility of Lithvania professing the gospell will be present and to supplicat that the churches might be restored unto the Reformed in Cracow and that a Parliament might be called to establish peace of religion The King shew his displeasure for that they had assembled without his knowledge seing he had al ready promised unto the Messingers of Sendomiria and Cracow that he would vse all the means of Peace and to punish the authors and chief actors of that tumult and he dischargeth that other meeting he gave them liberty to rebuild the churches In the year 1595. was a more frequent covenntion of the Reformed or Euangelici as they The agree ment of the Resormed there called them selves at Torun in August there were two Palatini the Deputies of five others two Castellani and many Nobles of Poland and Lithuania and fourty four Divines After prayer they choosed Swietoslaus Otzelsci to be president a Marshal and Scribes Otzelsci declared the causes of their assembly 1. to advise how to preserve a consent in doctrine as it had been agreed by their fathers in Sendemiria And 2. because they are obnoxious unto the malice and violence of adversaries to consult how to preserve peace of religion as both present King and the former Kings havesworn to continue it When this was propounded the Deputies of the absent Palatini as also of the Senators of Volhinia Russia Podolia and Podlassia declared the excuses of their Authors and their desire of the same particulares A Messinger in the Kings name forbids them to sit any more They answer They intend nothing against the King nor Kingdom nor the lawes or constitutions
this realm the word Governor doth sever the Magistrat from the Minister and shewes a manifest difference between their offices for bishops be not Governor of the countries Princes bee that is Bishops bear not the sword to reward or revenge Princes do bishops have no power to command or punish Princes have After two leafes he saith We teach that God in delivering the sword to Princes hath given them this direct charge to provide that aswell the true Religion be maintained in their realms as civil justice ministred and hath to this end allowed Princes full the power to forbid prevent and punish in all their subjects be they lay men Clercks and Bishops not only murders thefts ........ And the like breaches of the second table but also schisms heresies idolatries and all other offences against the first table pertaining only to the service of God and matters of religion And page 202. Philander saith I will never confess Princes to be supream for he that judgeth on earth in Christs steed is above them all Theoph. Now you come to the quick this very claim was the cause why the word Supream was added to the oath for that the bishop of Rome takes upon him to command and depose Princes as their lawfull and superior Iudge To exclude this wicked presumption we teach that Princes be supream rulers we mean subject to no superior Iudge to give a reason of their doings but only to God c. Most clearly hath Iames Usher Archbishop of Armagh opened this oath in a Speach in the Star-chamber of Irland when he was bishop of Meath there he saith Concerning the positive part of the oath we are taught from 1. Pet. 2. 13. 14. to respect the King not as the only governor of his dominions simply for we see there be other governors placed under him but Hoos HUPERECHONTA that is according to the tenure of the oath as him who is the only supreme governor of his realms Upon which ground we may safely build this conclusion Whatsoever power is incident to the King by vertue of his place must be acknowledged to be in him Suppream there being nothing so contrary to the nature of Soveranity as to have another superior power to overrule it 2. Consider that for the better establishing of piety and honesty among men and the repressing of profanness and other vices God hath established two distinct powers upon earth one of the keies committed unto the Church the other of the sword committed unto the Civil Magistrat That of the keies is ordained to work upon the inner man having immediat relation to the retaining or remitting of sins Johan 20. vers 23. That of the sword is appointed to work upon the outward man yeelding protection unto the obedient and inflicting external punishment upon the rebellious and disobedient By the former the spiritual officers of the Church are enabled to govern well to speak and exhort and rebuke with all authority to loose such as are penitent to commit others unto the Lords prison untill their amendement or to bind them over unto the judgement of the great day if they shall persist in their wilfulness and obstinacy By the other Princes have an Imperious power assigned by God unto them for the defence of such as do well and executing wrath upon such as do evill whether by death banishment .... When Peter who had the keies committed unto him made bold to draw the sword he was commanded to put it up as a weapon that he had no authority to medle with And on the other side when Uzziah the K. would venture â—pon the execution of the Priests office it was said unto him It apperiaines not unto thee Vzziah to burn incense unto the Lord but unto the priests ... 2. Chr. 26. Let this therefore be our second conclusion The power of the sword and of the keies are two distinct ordinances of God and that the Prince hath no more authority to enter upon any part of the execution of the priests function then a priest hath to intrude upon any part of the office of the Prince In the third place observe that the power of the Civil sword the supream mannaging where of belongs unto the King alone is not to be restrained to temporal causes only but by Gods ordinance is to be extended likewayes unto all spiritual things and causes That as the spiritual rulers do exercize their kind of government in bringing men into obedience not of the duties of the first table only but also of the second So the Civil Magistrat is to use his authority also in redressing the abuses committed against the first table as against the second that is alswell in punishing an heretick an idolater as a thief and traitor and in providing by all good means that such as living under his government may lead a quiet and peaceable life in godliness and honesty And howsoever by this mean we make both Prince and Priest to be in their severall places Custodes vtriusque tabulae yet we do not confound their offices for albeit the matter where in their government is exercised may be the same yet the manner of government is different the one reaching to the outward man only and the other to the inward the one binding or loosing the soul and the other laying hold on the body and things belonging thereunto the one having speciall reference to the judgement of the world to come and the other respecting the present retaining or loosing of some of the comforts of life .... But here it will be said The words of the oath being generall that the King is the only Supream governor of this realm and of all other his Dominions how can it appeare that the power of the civil sword only is meant by that Government and that the power of the keies is not comprehended therein I answer 1. that where a Civil Magistrat is affirmed to be Governor of his dominions by common intendment this must be understood of a Civil Government and may not be extended to that which is of another kind 2. where an ambiguity is concieved in any part of an oath it ought to be taken according to the understanding of him for whose satisfaction the oath was ministred But in this case it hath been sufficiently declared by authority that no other thing is meant for in the book of articles agreed upon by the bishops and clergy in the convocation holden at London An. 1563. thus we read Where we attribute to the Queens Majesty the chief Government by which title we understand the mindes of some slanderous folks to be offended we giue not to our Prince the ministring either of Gods word or of the sacraments the which thing the Iniunctions lately set forth by Elisabet our Queen do also most plainly testify but that only prerogative which we see to have been given alwayes to all godly Princes in the holy Scriptures by God himself that is that they should rule all
Commissioners in the foresaid Synodall Conuentions and there receive solution Or if any question shall be hard for them the Superintendent or Commissioner shall present these hard questions unto the next generall assembly and there receive solution With certification that none shall heerafter be received in the gen assembly from a particulare Minister 5. All Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation are ordained to advise with their first Synodall Convention and as they shall judge expedient to appoint a fast within their own bounds in respect of the present troubles of the Country And also that they appoint certain Brethren to use all means of unity and concord among the Nobility 6. Where Ministers have not been in practise of excommunication or their execution is like to be contemned the Superintendent or some other sufficiently qualified and authorized by the Synod shall execute the same 7. Promise of marriage should be made per verba de fuâ—uro before the Minister taking caution for abstinence untill the marriage be solemnized 8. If a man ravish a young woman against her will and the will of her Parents and strick her parents under silence of night and the Magistrat correcteth not the offender whither may that particular Church proceed with admonitions unto excommunication for remouing the scandall Ans It is lawfull 9. If a woman commit fornication and suffer the same man thereafter to marry her own sister And hearing their bans proclamed by conceiling the crime shee is guilty of the incest following and both she and he should be censured as incestuous and the second woman can not be his wife 10. It is altogether unlawfull that any Minister of Gods Word shall receive any Benefice by presentation under paction made with the Patron tending to Simony to wit that the Patron shall have a great part of the tiths and a Minister shall have a small portion thereof It is to be marked that where the appointing of a fast is referred unto the advice of Observations the Provinciall Synods this was done because in some Provinces the party adverse unto the King was so strong that Ministers durst not pray for conservation of his Authority Secondly it may be seen in all these Assemblies that superintendents and commissioners of visitation had a lyke power in their own bounds and neither the one sort nor the other had power to do any thing belonging to discipline by themselves or without advice of their Synodall conventions yea and somtime what was done by the Superintendents was referred unto some Ministers to be examined and censured Thirdly observe that howbeit the country was divided and both parties were strong yet they both gave way unto the Assemblies and professed to matintain the true religion and liberties of the Church The Assembly The 21. Assembly convenes at Sterline August 6. Gilbert gairden Ministers at Monifieth is chosen Moderator A Letter was deliuered unto the Assembly and sent A Letter from Iohn Knox. by John Knoxe this is printed with some omissions I set it down as it is in the books of the Assemblies thus The mighty Spirit of wisdom and confort in God remain with you Dear brethren if ability of body would have suffered mee I would not have troubled you with this my rude ditement I have not forgote what was layd to my charge by infamous libels in the last Assembly and what a brag was made to accuse mee personally at this Assembly which I pray you to hear patiently judge of mee as yee will answer unto God for unto you in that matter I submitt myself being assured that I neither offended God nor good men in any thing that hitherto hath been layd unto my charge And now Brethren because the dayly decay of naturall strength thereatneth unto mee certain sudden departing from the misery of this life of love and conscience I exhort you yea in the feare of God charge and command you that yee take heed unto yourselves and to the flocks over which God hath placed you Pastours To discourse of the behaviour of yourselves I may not but to command you to be faithfull unto the flock I dar not cease unfaithfull and traitors to the flock shall yee bee before the Lord JESUS CHRIST if with your consent directly yee suffer unworthy men to be thrust into the Ministry of the Church under whatsoever pretence it shall bee Remember the Judge before whom yee must make account and resist that tyranny as yee would avoide hells fire This battell I grant will be hard but in the second point it will be harder that is that with the like uprightness strength in God yee gainstand the merciless devourers of the patrimony of the Church If men will spoil let them do it to their own perrill condemnation but communicate yee not with their sins of whatsoever estate they bee neither by consent nor by silence but with publick protestation make this known unto the world that yee are innocent of robbery which will ere it be long provoke Gods vengeance upon the committers thereof whereof yee will seek redress of God man God give you wisdom and stout courage in so just a cause and mee an happy end At Sant Andrews August 3. 1571. Your Brother in Christ Jesus 2. The Assembly appoints certain commissioners to reason and conclude upon the heads articles and desires presented in the Regents name unto this assembly and to propound the humble requests and desires of the Assembly in such articles and redresse of complaints as shall be given unto them by the Church the one and the other to be conclâ—ded conform to the instructions that shall be delivered unto them These Commissioners were three Superintendents four Commissioners of visiting Churches two other Ministers and eight Barons or any elleven of them To compeare in Stirlin the 22. day of this instant to Counsell and reason c. As in the commission given in the last assembly c. The first part of this Letter is to be understood of the threatnings which the adverse party unto the King had belched out against Joh. Knox and as it seemes they thought to had an assembly of their own color But he could not live in Edinb for fear of them and went to Santandrews there also he had litle rest and was vexed by some of that sort For understanding the rest of that Letter and also the Commission granted by the Assembly I shall here first marke an Act of the ensuing Parliament num 38. Forsomuch as diverse subjects have sundry lands and possessions obtained by them or their predecessors in heritage of Priors Prioresses Mothers Convents of sundry Friers or Nunnes places ... and now ... these Superiors are for the most part deceased and no others placed nor to be placed in their rowms ..... whereby the heires of these fewers .... shall get no entry to their lands heritages .... for remedy thereof it is statut ordained that all fuers
Cambo refusing the censure of the Church violating the Ks Lawes and practizing against religion may be summoned according to the law That the Abbot of Holywood have no licence to depart out of the country And concerning D. Chalmers a Papist II. The Provest of Dundy and the Laird of Coluthy his Mas. commissioners crave that breethen may be authorized with commission to treat and conclude in such particulars as his Majesty hath to propound The assembly answereth They have found by experience â—ota that commission given to conclude hath done hurt unto the Church And where they are bidden not to medle with novelties they intend none III. Sundry references from Synods and presbyteries are discussed as one against the Bailives of Santandrews for a scandalous Letter published by them in presence of the congregation March 17 Another from Glasgow where Gawin graham and his complices were excommunicate and then upon repentance crave to be absolved they are remitted to their own presbytery after evidence of their repentance to be absolved c. The assembly conveenes at Edinburgh October 10. Robert pont is chosen The 46. Assembly Moderator I. The assembly is thinn Provinces are marked which have sent none and commissiones wherein all the commissioners come not that order may be consulted upon to correct them II. When an Act is concluded in the Generall assembly and no just cause interveenes to make a change of it it shall not be lawfull for any particular brother to call it into question in another Assembly III. The Commission for visiting the Colledges is renued II II. Because Commissioners are appointed and somtimes they depart before they have gotten their commission It is ordained that the Moderator receive from the Clerk the extract of every commission and send it timously unto the brethren IV. Ordaines every presbytety to call before them the Beneficed men within their own jurisdiction and take account how they have observed the Acts of the Assembly concerning the disposition of their church-livings and a just report to be made unto the next Assembly by the Moderator or their Commissioners as they will answer unto God and his Church And whereas some old possessors of taks pretend some particular reasons why the Church should consent It is ordained that such exceptions shall be first examined by the presbytery of that place and then returned unto the assembly that the suit may be decided according to equity V. The process led by the presbytery of Santand against Aleson Pierson with the process led by the same presbytery against Pa. Adamson and the process of the Synod of Fife justifying the accusation led against the said Patrik is exhibited and continued VI. In Sess 5. a supplication is read and allowed to be sent unto his Majesty as followes Sir the strict commission wee have received from the Eternall our God when in this your Ma s realm wee were made watch-men of his people and the fear full threatnings pronounced against these who neglect to execute faithfully every part of their weighty charge compell us presently to have recourse unto your Majesty perceiving things to fall forth to the great prejudice of Gods glory and no small appearance of utter wreck of this Church and Common well unless some remedy be hastily applied most humbly therefore beseeching your Majesty to weigh diligently and consider these few heads which with all reverence and observance wee do present looking for a gracious answer and speedy redress thereof 1. It is a great grief to the hearts of all them who fear God to see apostates sworn enemies to Christ to your Gr. and all your faithfull subjects forfeited for their treason some also suspected and heavily bruited for the murder of the most noble person your umquhile Father impugners of the truth by word and writ continuing still in their wickednes and unreconciled unto the Church To receive from your Majesty the Benefit of pacification to the prejudice of faithfull Ministers whom they labour violently by that means to dispossesse 2. That others from their youth nourished in the Church of God and thereafter fallen back fearfully and becom open runagates and blasphemers of the truth and maintainers of idolatry and of the man of sin lieutenant of Satan and oppressors of Gods people and nevertheless are received into Court authorized and so far countenanced that they are become familiar with your Majesty whereby besids the grief of your faithfull subjects many are brought to doubt what shall ensue upon such beginning 3. That an obstinat Papist sent into the Country to practize against God and quietness of your Gr. estate and therefore as worthy of death was imprisoned at your Ms command with promise that he shall not escape punishment yet as wee understand was by indirect means let depart and no tryall made to find out the author of his delivery 4. That your Majesty seemes to have too much liking of the enemies of God alswell in France as some within this realm who have never given testimony of any good meaning either in religion or your Majesties service besides the irreligious life and dissolute behaviour of them which in your Ma s service have succeeded to men that were known zealous in Gods cause and faithfull to your Gr. from your tender age 5. Since your Majesty took the Government in your own hand many promises have been made to take order for preserving the Church of God and continuance thereof unto posterity yet after long and continuall suit nothing is performed but in place of redress the Church is dayly bereft of her liberties priviledges 6. The thirds are set in tacks for sums of money in defraud of the Church so that Ministers hereafter cannot be provided 7. Abbecies are disponed without any provision made for the Ministers serving at the churches annexed thereunto directly against the Act of Parliam 8. Church-livings are given to children and translated into temporall Lordships 9. There is no punishment for incest witchcraft murder abominable oathes and other horrible crimes so that sin encreases dayly and provokes the wrath of God against the wholl country 10. Oftyms your Majesty interpones your authority by Letters of horning to stop the execution of the Acts made in the Gen. assembly in matters belonging properly unto the Church and no way concerning the Civill estate 11. There is a sore murmur among your Majesty lieges and a lamentable complaint that the Lawes of the Country have no place and none can be sure of his life lands nor goods These things threaten a misâ—rable confusion and the heavy hand of God to ensue Lastly wee most humbly beseech your Majesty to suffer us lament this great division among your Nobility and subjects the one part seeking by all means possible for their interess to persuad your Majesty to undo the other whereby continuall strife malice and rancor is fostered to the great danger of your Ma s person Whom God preserve unto his Church
his scruple II. The Act made in the Assembly An. 1588. concerning beggares shall be published again in all churches by the Minister there and put to execution by the Ministers so far as concerneth them as they will be answerable unto the Church III. The subscription of the book of poliey◠which was enjoyned by the preceeding assembly hath been neglected by many presbyteries therefore the Assembly ordaines the former Act to be observed before the next Assembly And the Moderator of each presbytery to see the execution thereof under the penalty of 40. sh to be employd unto the use the poor besids other censure of the Church IV. Seing sacriledge is an universall sin regning throgh the Countrey and is esteemed commonly to be no sin nor is known unto many it is thought good that this monster be described in its own colors and therefore Rob. Pont is appointed to take paines on that subject and others are appointed to visite and peruse his travells and to give him their judgements therein that the same being perfected may be presented again unto the Assembly V. Because the order heretofore in giving power unto certain brethren named to read and give answers unto the bils that are brought unto the Ge. assembly seemes unto some to be inconvenient and derogative unto the Provinciall Assemblies specially in so far as the things that were doubtsom unto them and were referred unto the full assembly are committed to the decision of four or five brethren Therefore it is appointed that hereafter that certain brethren be chosen by the Assembly who shall have only power to receive such bills read and consider if they be brought pertinently and if they be impertinent to give such answer on the back of the bill but if they be pertinent to bring them before the Assembly to be answered there yet with their opinion by word what they have considered thereof VI. These who have the name of Bishops and somtime have been in the Ministry and now neither will serve the Church whereof they take up the fruits nor pay the stipends of them that serve As they are appointed by the Plat but spend the rents on profane uses should be censured by the church and if they amend not should be excommunicated VII In Sess 11. compeare the Lord Provand President with two other Lords of the Collegde of Justice Culros Barn barrow and in name of the Session declare that they are informed that the L. of Halyairds one of their number was yester day called at the instance of Pa. Simson Min. at Sterlin for calling him a suborner or seducer which matter is presently depending before the Session being a Civill cause and proper to their cognition and the Church is not Judge thereof and therefore they crave that the Assembly should not proceed in that cause untill it take an end before them and do nothing in prejudice of the Colledge of Justice These were removed and after consultation they were called-in again answer was made The Assembly will do nothing in prejudice or to the hurt of the Session nor medle with any Civill cause but this being a matter of slander they had reason to purge their own members thereof without any prejudice of the Civill Judicature and crave that as their Lordships would not wish the hinderance of their own judicature so they would not take it ill that the Church proceed in purging their own members in an ecclesiasticall way In Sess 13. it is propounded again whether it be expedient to proceed in that cause before that the Lords of the Session had given out their Sentence decisive It was thought meet to demand the L. Justice whither he doet◠acknowledge the jurisdiction of the Church in this cause He answereth he acknowledges with reverence the judgement of the Assembly in all causes appertaining unto them but this cause is Civill whereof the Lords are Judges primariò and presently dependes before them and the Church can not be Judges primariò He is removed again and after advice he is called-in the Assembly declares that they find themselves Judges of this cause primariò and therefore will proceed in it Requiring that he will declare what he can say in the contrary He takes instruments of their interloquiture and protesteth for remede of law Because his protestation was made only verbo and containes severall heads they crave that he give his protestation unto the Clerk in write VIII An Act of the Lords of the Checker upon a Supplication made by some Ministers dated at Halyrud-house Febr. 10. 1590. declaring their meaning That all Ministers who have vitiate any Benefice of cure in wholl or in part by purchasing unto themselves their heires or assignayes or set long tacks of it within the worth thereof Be compelled by censure of the Church to restore that Benefice to the own integrity for the use of the Minister presently serving the cure And to that effect require the Generall assembly Commissioners and presbytery of the bounds where the Benefices lye to take notice of such persons and to proceed against them as said is in most strict form as such a great enormity requires ay and whill they shall redintegrate the Benefice without any other process of law The Assembly approves this Act and ordaines it to be put into execution by every Presbytery according to the tenor of it IX Forsomuch as many things have been done by Ministers and others pretending the title and name of the Church greatly prejudicial to themselves and the disciplin and the Patrimony or living of the Church And by priviledge of good lawes it is granted and lawfull unto them to remede themselves by revocation thereof Therefore the wholl assembly after deliberation have revoked and by these presents do revoke all and whatsoever thing done by them or others cloathed with the title name of the Church prejudiciall to themselves their disciplin their patrimony and living as being enormely hurt thereby And protests according to the disposition of the said law solemnely that they may be heard in time place to seek remedy thereof And it is ordained that every Presbytery shall receive a copy of this revocation and give command to the Ministers within their boundes to intimate the same from their pulpits X. A form of examination before the Communion being penned by Iohn Craig is approved and ordained to be printed XI Commissioners are appointed to present unto his Majesty and Counsell with all humility the petitions of the Assembly to wit that the Acts of Parliament that are made for suppression of the enormities following may be put to execution as against Iesuites namely Iames Gordon the reeeipters of them and excommunicate Papists namely the Laird of Fentry and the Master of Anguise profaners of Sacraments and privat men women givers thereof idolaters pilgrimages Popish Magistrats sayers hearers of Masse apostates publick markets on the Lords day violent invaders of Ministers profaning of the Lords day by
Ministers it would be ordained that in time coming more diligent inquisition and tryall be used of all that shall enter into the Ministry especially that the Intrant shal be posed upon his conscience in a most grave manner before the great God what moveth him to accept the office and charge of the Ministry 2. That it be inquired whither by any solicitation or moyan directly or indirectly he hath sought to enter into that office and if that shall be found the Presbytery should repell all them of their number from voting in the election and admission who shall be tryed to deall for the soliciter and give their oath to declair the truth in that matter 3. Because by presentations many are forceably thrust into the Ministry and upon Congregations who thereafter shew that they were not called by God it would be provided that none seek presentations to Benefices without advice of the Presbytery and if any shall do in the contrary they shall be repelled as Rei ambitus 4. That the tryall of persons to be admitted into the Ministry consist not only in their learning and ability to preach but likewise in conscience and feeling and spirituall wisdom namely in the knowledge of the bounds of their calling in doctrin and disciplin and wisdom to behave himselfe accordingly with the diverse ranks of persons within his charge as with Atheists rebellious weak consciences and such others in these the pastorall charge lyeth much and that he be able to stop the mouths of adversaries And who are not found qualified in these points should be delayd untill further tryall or be more qualified And because men may be found meet for some places which are not meet for another It should be considered that the principall places of the realm be provided with men of best gifts wisdom and experience And that none take the charge of greater number of people than they are able to discharge 5. Who are not given to their book or Study of Scriptures not carefull to have books not given to sanctification and prayer who study not to be powerfull and spirituall not applying doctrin to present corruptions which is a chief pastorall gift obscure or too Scholastick before the people cold and wanting zeal negligent in visiting the sick and â—aring for the poore or indiscreet in chusing parts of the word not fittest for the flock flatterers and dissembling sines especially of great persons in their congregations for flattery or fear all such persons should be censured according to the degrees of their faults and if they continue should be deprived 6. If any be found to sell the sacraments or collud with scandalous persons by dispensing with them for money should be deposed simpliciter 7. Every Minister should be charged to have a Session established of the fittest men of his congregation and that disciplin strick not only against gross sins as whoordom bloodshed c. but against all repugning to the word of God as blasphemy banning or swearing profanation of the Lords day disobedience to parents idle and unruly without a calling drunkards and such deboshednes and all that make not conscience of their conversation ruling their families especially in education of their children slanderers backbiters flatterers breakers of promise And this should be an universall order throghout the realm and who are negligent and continue therein should be deposed 8. none falling into open scandalls should be received into the fellowship of the Church unless his Min. have an appearing warrant in conscience that he hath a feeling of sin and apprehension of mercy and to this end the Minister should deall with him by private information especially in the doctrin of repentance if this be neglected publick repentance is turned into mocking 9. Dilapidation of Benefices dimitting them for favor or money that they becom as laick patronages without advice of the Church and interchanging of Benefices by transaction and transporting themselves without knowledge of the Church should be punished precisely as also the setting of tacks without consent of the Assembly should be punished according to Acts of the Church Follow corruptions in their persons and lifes 1. Who are wanton and light in behavior as in gorgeous or light apparell in speach using light profain company unlawfull games as dauncing cardes dice and the like not beseeming the gravity of a Pastor should be gravely sharply rebuked by the Presbytery and continuing therein after due admonition should be deprived as scandalous to the gospell 2. If Ministers be found swearers profaners of the Lords day drunkards fighters guilty of any of these should be deposed simpliciter and liars detracters flatterers breakers of promises brawlers and quarellers after admonition continuing should incurr the same punishment 3. Minister using unlawfull or incompetent trades for filthy gain as hostlers usurers bearing wordly offices in Noble or Gentlemen's houses merchandice buying victuall and keeping it to dearth and all wordly occupations that may distract them from their charge or may be scandalous in a Pastor should be brought to the feeling of such sins and if they continue in them should be deposed 4. Not-residents should be deposed or the fault to be layd on the Presbyteries and they should be consured for it and the Assembly should command that no Ministers wait on the Court and affaires thereof without the allowance of their Presbytery 5. No Minister should intend action of law without the foresaid advice especially in small matters and for remedies of the necessity whereby some are compelled to enter into plea of law it would be petitioned that short process be used in Ministers actions 6. Ministers should have speciall care in using godly exercises in their families teaching their wife children and servants using prayers ordinarily reading the Scriptures removing scandalous persons out of their families and in other points of godly conversation and Presbyteries in visitation should try Ministers and their families in these particulares and if they be negligent they should be judged unfit to rule the house of God 7. Ministers should strive to be spirituall and profitable in all companies and talk of things appertaining to godliness to wit which may strengthen themselves and others in our Christian calling of the means how to have Christs Kingdom established in our congregations and to know how the gospell flourishes in our flocks and of the hinderances and remedies that wee find or know herein are manifold corruptions and the contraveeners should be â—spied and sharply rebuked 8. No Minister should countenance nor assist a publick offender challenged by his own Minister for a known offence as if his own were too seveer Undet pain of admonition and rebuke In Sess 12. As the brethren have conveened this day in great humiliation acknowledging their sins and have entred into Covenant with God a new protesting to walk more warily in their waies and a great part of the Ministry is not here present therefore the Assembly commandeth that in
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
his kingdom you are a subject unto Christ and a member of his Church and neither Head nor King the spirituall office-bearers to whom He hath committed the Goverment of his church have power and warrant to conveen which you ought not to controll nor discharge but rath to assist Sir when you were in your swadling cloaths Christ reigned freely in this Land in despite of the enemies the office-bearers had their meetings and their meetings have been steadeable unto your Maj. when the enemies were seeking your destruction and now when such necessity urgeth them you will find fault with their conveening The wisdom of your Counsell which is pernicious is this Because Ministers and Protestants in Scotland are too strong and controle the King they must be weakned and brought low by stirring a party against them and when the King is indifferent to both both shall fly to him and so he shall be served grow in grandure and attain his purpose But this wisdom may prove foly and in serving both you shall lose the hearts of both The King setleth a litle and dimits them pleasantly promising that albeit the Convention had licenced them to make their offers they shall not be licensed untill they be out of the Countrey again and whatsoever they offer they shall find no favor at his hand till they have satisfied the Church Nevertheless they were permitted to remain and travell by their friends for reconciliation The Commissioners of the Generall Assembly and Commissioners from sundry Synodes meet at Edinb Octob. 23. as was appointed at Couper It was thought expedient that some commissioners be appointed for every quarter of the country and one of every quarter shall abide at Edinburgh monethly by turns to communicate the advertisements that shall be directed from diverse parts and to consult upon the most expedients in every case Robert Bruce Robert Pont David Lindsay Jac. Balfour Pat. Galloway and Wal. Balcanquell Ministers within the Presbytery of Edinbugh were appointed to conveen always with them From this conveention were sent unto the Presbyteries informations of the dangers arising from the forfeited Earles and for remedy the Ministers were desired to make professors sensible of the danger to keep a publick humiliation the first sunday of December to urge an universall amendement in all estates beginning at themselves to intimate solemly in all the churches the excommunication of the Apostate Earles to proceed with the censure of the Church against them who entertain any society with them or take any dealing for them quia periditatur salus Ecclesiae Reipublicae November 9. these who conveen sent Da. Lindsay Pa. Gallowav Ja. Nicolson and Ia. Melvin The third debate unto the King to crave in all humility that he would shew what moved him take so hardly with the Ministry to offer all satisfaction and to propound their grievances November 11. they report to the brethren the Kings answers There can be no agriement betwixt him and the Ministry till the marches of their Iurisdiction wer rid they should not speak in pulpit of the affaires of State and Counsell the Generall assembly should not conveen but by his authority and speciall command Synods presbyries and particular Sessions should not medle with causes whereupon his lawes strick but fornication and the like scandalls and he will be satisfied in these and such other heads As for their grievances his answer was he had granted nothing to the excommunicate Earls but what his Counsell and Estates thought needfull for the peace of the realm and upon condition that they satisfy the Church The Lady Huntly who was come to the baptisme of his Daughter is a good discreet Lady as Papists may be honest folks and his Mother was a Papist and yet an honest Woman The Lady Livinston shall satisfy the Church or els she shall not come neer his Daughter but he could not refuse to concredite her unto the Lord Livinston And they reported that they had replied The free rebuke of sin without respect of persons was warranted by Gods Word Ministers speak alway with reverence of his Majesty but can not spare the enemies of truth nor comport with any favorable dealing shewd towards them The discipline of the Church was established after many conferences upon evident grounds of Gods Word by his Majesties lawes and Acts of Parliament and use and practise following His Majesty had not done well in granting any favor to the forfeited Earls till they had been out of the Countrey and all that the favor shewd unto Papists moveth good men to suspect his Majesty especially if the Lady Huntly come to the baptism pulpits would sound against it and the committing of his Daughter unto the Lady Livinston's custody will be thought a speciall pledge of his favor unto Papists When the brethren heard this report they perceived clearly that the ruine of the liberty of Christs Kingdom was intended and seing the King had uttered his mind so plainly they thought meet to advertise the Presbyteries and exhort the brethren to study diligently the grounds of disciplin and that they argue not upon articles which are to be sent unto them from the King till their Commissioners be advised For they feared to call into question the determined and undoubted disciplin of Christs Church Here yee may see the alteration of discipline was intended before December and I have heard saith David Black he there that the King had a role of Ministers whom he purposed to preferre unto Bishopricks before December 17. The same elleventh day of November they were enformed certanly that David Black Minister at Santand was to be charged to compear before the King and his Counsell for some words spoken in a Sermon in October The next day the foresaid Ministers were sent again unto the King to understand what were his doutbs A fourth debate questions he had to propound concerning the marches and calling of the Ministry and to advertise his Majesty how it is taken hardly that Ministers of Gods word be vexed and charged for calumnies and triffling delations when the enemies of Gods truth are favored and over seen They reported on November 15. that they had received no good answer because his own Minister Pa. Galloway had said unto him in a private conference The Church gote fair words and promises without effect but the enemies gote the good deeds Nevertheless the same brethren excepting Patrick were directed again to insist earnestly upon this point that order be taken with the common enemy ere any controversie be intended against the Church or any Minister otherwise to let him understand that all the world will say Nothing was intended but benefite to the enemies and trouble unto the Church The King answered He had thought much of that matter only let David Black compear and if he be innocent purge himself in judgement but take heed that he decline not my judicatury For if he do so it will be worse The brethren
Government he shall neither usurp nor acclaim to himself any power or jurisdiction further than any of the rest of his brethren excep he be emplojed by his brethren Under the pain of deprivation And if he usurp any part of the ecclesiasticall government and the presbytery Synod or Generall assembly oppone and make any impediment thereunto whatsoever he do after the impediment it shall be null ipso facto without any declarature 7. In presbyteries provinciall generall affemblies he shall behave himselfe in all things and be subject to their censure as any brother of the presbytery 8. At his admission to his office of commissionery these and all other parts necessary he shall swear and subscrlbe to fulfill Under the penalties foresaid And otherwise not to be admitted 9. If he be deposed by the Generall assembly synod or presbytery from the office of the Ministry he shall also lose his vote in Parliament ipso facto and his Benefice shall vaik And further cautions to be made as the Church pleaseth and findes occasion Moreover concerning his name that shall have vote in Parliament by uniform consent of all the brethren it was advised that he shall be called The Commissioner of such a place and if the Parliament may be induced by his Majesties moyan to acknowledge that name it shall stand so if not the Generall assembly shall conclude this question concerning his name The question being propounded Whither the commission of him who in name of the Church shall vote in Parliament shall endure for his life time except sin and offence interveen or for a shorter time at the pleasure of the Church the commissioners of the Synods being of different opinions thought good to referr this question unto the Generall assembly These conclusions being read in publick audience of the assembly were allowed and approved and it was judged expedient that these cautions and what others shall be concluded by the Assembly shall be inserted in the body of the Act of Parliament that shall be made for confirmation of the vote in Parliament unto the Church as most necessary and substantiall parts of the same In Sess 8. the Assembly decernes 1. that he who shall have vote in Parliament shall annuatim give account of his commission obtained from the Assembly and lay down the same at their feet to be continued or altered from it by his Maj. and the Assembly as the Assembly with consent of his Majesty shall think most expedient to the well of the Church 2. It is ordained that none of them which shall have vote in Parliament shall come as Commissioner to any Generall Assembly nor have vote there in any time coming excep he be authorized with commission from his own presbytery to that effect 3. It is decerned by the Assembly that crimen ambitus shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him that shall have vote in Parliament 4. It is ordained that every Minister shall intimate this generall that the vote in Parliament is concluded by the Assembly and that none utter speaches in pulpit contrary to the same IX The like generall commission as before in every point was given unto the same persons almost with addition of four or five more X. Because sundry parts of the Country are throgh defect of Visitation becom almost desolate certain Visitors are directed to visite these parts namely Kircudbright Murray Caitnes Orknay Nithsdeal With power to enquire into the life doctrin and conversation of Ministers to try out the sayers hearers of Masse to plant and transport Ministers as they shall think expedient for the well of the Church and to report their diligence unto the next Assembly XI The next assembly is appointed to be at Santand the last tuysday of July in 1601. year The Historic Narration hath some Observations on this Assembly 1. Peter Blackburn taught good sound doctrin at the opening of the Assembly but was induced or rather threatned to recant after noon before the wholl assembly This was a stepp to a Bishop of the new stamp 2. The next policy was to draw the chief opposites upon the privy Conference that they might know how to deal in publick 3. In the Privy Conference four were chosen on each side to conferr and reason apart on hope that upon their agreement would follow an universall harmony as was pretended but indeed to essay whither opponents might be drawn unto them if not to proceed after their wonted manner some good was expected if their conference had not been interrupted by the King They were enioined to set down their reasons in writ They bestowed an afternoon beginning at the very ground to define a Parliament and what it is to vote in Parliament c. The four opponents were square and plain But the King being informed that night would suffer no more of that reasoning but would have it before himself and some of the Counsell in the Privy Conference They who stood for the established disciplin proved by many reasons that the Act of the Assembly at Dundy Ann. 1598. being taken according to the mind of the Act of Parliament was flatly repugnant to the Word of God Their reasons were so strong that they were all granted to wit as it seemes In the Maior Propositions but only it was denied that any such thing would follow as was alledged in the Minors they denied they were to bear any charge in things Civill or make lawes judge upon forfeiture medle with Civill affaires confound juriâ—dictions c ....... 4. The Commissioners of the Generall assembly I mean so many as were privy to the Course were aspiring to Bishopricks and had their meetings with the King for such purposes and finding this Conference not to succeed as they would reasolved to hold the gripp they had gotten the Acts already past must not come into question in the publick Their cheif care was to obtain a ratification of the cautions concluded at Falkland and consent unto the perpetuty of the Voter in Parliament 5. The King from his rising in the morning till he went late to bed was so busy with Ministers that the Courtiers said jeeringly they could have no accesse unto his Majesty for Ministers 6. Andrew melvin was commanded to keep his lodging albeit he was sent in Commission from his presbytery 7. In the publick Assembly it was oft spoken that episcopacy was not intended bur only the vote of Ministers in Parliament to vindicat the Church from contempt and poverty Nevertheless there was opposition made that the perpetuity unto the Voter in Parliament ad vitam or culpam could not be obtained One and fifty voted that he should be chosen annuatim by every presbytery in stead of Annuatim some cried Away with him fourty eight of whom many were Ministers voted ad vitam or ad defectum The aspirers were so grieved that they conveened apart and devised a glosse drawing neer to that which was concluded to wit that the Commissioner
jurisdiction and authority of the Church in all things and daily do promote their intended change of the Church Discipline first in bringing us into bondage of a perpetual Dictatura under the Title of Commissioners as the finest cover of their intentions and then into the Antichristian slavery of the Hierarchy that their purposes were discovered by their speeches by presentations of them unto Bishopricks with full authority over their Brethren and several other signs especially by their publick profession in all the Synods lately where it is clear that our Assembly is impeded by their Dictatorship and Lordly Domination which they fear must fall if the Assemblies shall hold and is the main cause of persisting with so hatefull enmity against them for their meeting at Aberdeen because thereby as they judged their almost accomplished enterprize was somewhat retarded It was at that time reported unto the King by these Bishops that Chancelour Seton was upon the Councel of holding the Assembly at Aberdeen wherefore Dunbar was sent down to try him But partly by favour of the Queen and partly by his correspondence with the English Secretary the Trial was not exactly followed and so the Delator John Spotswood then called Bishop of Glascow was disappointed Many other particulars passed that year concerning the Church affairs But for this time to close that Assembly in the beginning of October the King's Will was declared unto a Convention of the Nobility at Lithgow that the six condemned Ministers should be banished out of his Dominions for all their daies and the other eight should be confined some in one place and some in another within the Country remote from their former dwellings and some into Isles severally And a Proclamation was published that if any should hereafter offend in such a high Trespasse they should be punished with all severity and the death due unto Traitours should be inflicted upon them with all rigour and all Ministers were inhibited either in their Sermons or Prayers to recommend the persons that were so sentenced John Forbes went to Middleburgh where he was Minister unto the English Staple Robert Dury was Minister of an English Congregation in Leyden John Welsh went to Bourdeaux where he learned the language so quickly that within one year he was chosen Minister of a French Church And John Sharp became Minister and Professour of Divinity at Dia in the Delphinate where he wrote Cursus Theologicus Symphonia Prophetarum Apostolorum After a year Andrew Duncan and Alexander Strachan purchased liberty to return into their former places Finally because those Assemblies were zealous to keep the Church in purity of Doctrine and free from scandalous Vices they were deserted by some undermined by others and opposed by a third sort and although they were warranted by God's Word and confirmed by the Law of the Realm yet without any repealing Law or just reason that ever was alledged they were in this manner brought to an end AN INDEX Of the Chief Things and Purposes contained in this BOOK In this Index many Particulars are omitted partly for brevity and especially because they may be found by the Names of the Actors and Writers which are in the two Tables at the beginning of the Book A ADam Red a bold Confessor 563. e Aerius his alledged Heresie S 469. The consecrating of Agnus Dei 459. b Albin or Alcuin's doctrine 100 104. Alexander the â—â— King of Scots would nâ—t suffer the Pope's Legate to come into his Realm 447. m Alliance spiritual began 16. m Altars in Christian Churches is a novelty 140 141. Angâ—ls should not be worshipped 178. b. 183. m The first Anointing of the Kings of Scotland 291. Annats 454. Anabaptists began in Germany S. 74. Anselm's doctrine 293. Antichrist is the head of Hypocrites 29. b The Pope was called Antichrist 231. b. 235. b. 248. e. 249 m. See Pope Antiphona began 140. m Appeals from the Pope unto a Councel 547. e. 548. b. 558. m An Apology of a wolf a fox and an ass shrieving one another 476. An Apology of a naked bird clad by other birds 479. The Apostles were of equal authority 364. â— Arnold de Viâ—lanova's answer unto the King of Sicilies doubts in his purpose of Reformation 471. 473. Arnulph Bishop of Orleans his Oration concerning Appeals to Rome 229. Apocrypha Books 27 b. 333. e. 435 e. 437. m The Church Assemblies of Scotland Their lawfulness S. 230 231. Their warrant and members S 382. Their usefulness S. 492 493. The subordination of other Church-Indicatories unto the Assemblies 492. 496. b Order for number of the members thereof S. 545. The privy Conference thereof S. 391. The first day of each S. 478. e At the instance of Ro. Mongomry a charge is given to the Assembly S. 420. e The Books of Register were kept up and some leafs torn S. 456 the Assembly maketh a general Revocaâ—iâ—n of all things done formerly in prejudice of the Discipline and Revenues 487. m. The Assembly appeareth at the Kâ—â—g's command before the Convention of Estaâ—es and protesteth for their Liberty S. 532. A comparison of the former and the latter Assemblies S. 536. The beginning of variance between King James and the Church S. 518. B A Conference at Baden between a Protestant and a Papist S. 318. Baptism taketh away the guilt and not the sin of concupiscence 372. m. They who have not probability that they were Baptized may be Baptized 190. The first Baptizing of Bells 208. m Three Babylons 476. e Bavariâ— becometh Christian 94. m Beda's Doctrine 95. 99. True Believers cannot perish 477. m Bellum Pontificale continued 170. years 248 e Berengarius his Teneâ—s 254. 248. Bernard's Advertisements unâ—o the Pope 322. His Complaints against corruptions and his Faith 334. His Sermon at the Councel of Rhems 341. Beza's Letter unto Jo Knox against the Reliques of Popery S. 376. Bishops and preaching Elders were both one 217. b. 285. m. 354. m. 542 m S 467 471. What was the Office of a Bishop in antient times 471. m. Bishops should be like Shepheards 213. b. They got power in Civil things by Civil Laws 12. m. and â—ft forbidden to meddle with Civil things 143. e. 225. m. They had precedency according to their age or admission 65. m. They should attend their Flock and distribute heavenly Bread 213. b They were taxed of negligence ambition c. 193. e. 194. 210. 222 266 S. 142. They were upon all States Councels and none upon their Councels but themselves S. 166. e. 168. e. They thought it disparagement to Preach 375. e. 549. e. When they prâ—a hed they preached not Christ 82. b. They were disswaded from taking arms 80. b. and yet were Warriors 82. m. They have been partakers of Treason and Conspiracies 113. e. 240 303. 306. e. 307. b. 383. m. 400. m 504. m. 505 m. S 365 367. By advice of Bishops much blood hath been spilt 502. e No Lord Biâ—hops in Scotland before the year 1050
276 nor in Africa 280. nor in antient Britain 282. nor in Ireland 304. It is questioned whether at the first there were Bishops in Rome 283. The ground and first platform of Prelacy 285. m. their ordination at first 285. e. the rise of their Jurisdiction 286 289. their Election 15. m. 8â— b. The tendency of Episcopacy S. 338. m. a Supâ—lication of Scotland against it 350. another of England against Bishops and their Rites 461 462. Obj May not Bishops be good men Answ S. 459. Obâ— May not a good man take a Bishoprick Ans 460. They got the Power of the Sword in England and used it cruelly 556 Three sorts of Bishops S. 374. m. other three sorts of them S. 390. b. They were cast off in Scotland 402. e. 491. b. The first step of bringing them in agaâ—n S 540. the second step 541. Boniface Bishop of Mentz was opposed in Tyranny and Rites 99 100. The Insurrection of the Bowrs in Germany S 90. Bulgaria becometh Christian 184. Bread and Wine in the Lord's Supper representeth his Body and Blood 92. m 98. e. and both were distributed 29. m. 566. b. 572. m. the mixing of the Wine with Waâ—er was a departing from the Institution 93. m. See the Supper of the Lord. Britain became Christian 283. b C The new Calender S. 282 m. The Greeks had espied an Error in the Calender but because of inconvenients would not change 411. m. Calo Johannes Greek Emperor his Oration before his death 307. False Calumnies aspersed on Professors of Truth 334. e. 350. e. 424. m. 472. e. S. 81. m. S 134. e 206. e. 227. Candles and Torches in Churches 93 m. The Canons that are called Apostolical are not such 266. e. the Canonical hours 251. e. The Canon of the Mass must be read with a low voice 143. m. The beginning of the Canons or Chanons 289 291. The Canonization of Saints 81 e. 328. b The beginning and rise of Cardinals 422. their Colledge hath power over all Men and all Causes 388. m. go in Scarlet 391. m. The Order of Carmelites 416. m Carolstad and Luther fell into variance S. 76. The unjust Censure of two Cardinals revenged by God 360. â— The indifferency of Ceremonies 304. they may be judged variously but not reinduced S. 351. â— Charls the Great his Authority in Rome 80. m. 81. b e sundry Articles of Doctrine which he held 112. Charls the Hard Duke of Burgundy 526. Charls Prince of Spain Martyred S. 156. m. The Church The Church is built on the Rock Christ 89. m. 97. m. 113. b. 131 e. 133. b. it consisteth of the Elect 176 m. 340. b. or of Believers 348. e. S. 25. b. Why called Catholick 97. m. 340. b. 348. e. S. 11. m. In what sense the Church cannot err 529. e. how it is led by the holy Ghost 551. b. It hath certainty from the Faith and not contrary 173. e. S. 20. m. sometimes lurketh 175. b. 210 211 231. e. In her worst times thousands bowed not their hearts unto Baal 541. m. 551. e. 558. b. Church-affairs should be judged in Ecclesia non in palatio nec ex authoritate humana S. 336. m. e. The main grounds of corruption in the Church 38. e. 412 b. 421. m. e. Satan sought to undo the Church first by Heathens and then by Heresies Schisms c. 267. b. m. 343. m. S. 16. e. The Discipline decaieth in the Church 105. b. 115. m 334. e The corruption of the Church was seen and bewailed 156 252. m. 266 267 268 324. e. 339. e. 334 m. 343 398 527. e. S. 19. e. 25. m. e. 26. The difference of the Church in several ages 482. e. 485. m. The division of the Christian Churches 22 23 102. m. The division of the East and West Churches 429. 430 483. Church-Men The dissolute lives of Church-men 190 191 210 325. e. 329. e. 330. m. 332. b. 335 342 345 358 359 360. Canons were made strict in favors of Church-men but it had been good these had not been so strict 259 260. The gross ignorance of Church men S. 26. e. 27. b. 29. e. They were exempted from taxations unto Princes 388. Churches for the Houses Churches were dedicated to Saints 15 e. were made places of refuge 16. e. Processions about them 17. b Chaplains 131. e Confession of sin unto men was not judged necessary 133. b. Auricular Confession was established 387. e. and pressed with new circumstances 418. m. and was opposed 499 e Confession of Faith in use about the year 840. 133 134. The Confession of Ausburgh S. 97. e Conrade Bishop of Utrecht his Oraâ—ion against the Pope 267 268. A Contention betwixt the Bishops and Friers 421. another between the Sorbonists and Friers 434. another between the two Arch-Bishops in Scotland for their titles 563. m. one between the Bishop of Mentz and the Abbot of Fulda for precedency 312. e. one between the Sorbonists and R. Stephanus S. 123. one in Scotland between the Noble men and the twenty three Bishops for the place 449. m The word Consecration is dangerous 145. e The Commandments of God imply not mans ability now to obey 28. m. All the commandments of God are turned into two words Give money 497. e Commenda's how begun and abused 560. No Comedy nor other Play should be made of the Sacred Scriptures S. 385. b The consultation of G. Cassander with the occasion and some heads of it S. 286. A rare example of religious Constancy in a Prince S. 108. e Constantinople taken by the Turk 525. b. 554. there the Christians were troubled contrary to their granted liberties S. 311. Councels or Synods General and National At Bracara An. 610. p. 62. in Bojaria 63. at Toledo 63. at Altiâ—idior 64. at Toledo 64. at Cabilon 64. at Herford in England 65. the sixth general Councel at Constantinople 65. at Toledo 66. at Rome 78. e. under Carloman 104. e. at Clonesho in England 105. at Constantinople about Images 105. another there 106. at Nice 106. at Frankford 106. e. at Paris 107. at Rome for Reformation 1. 8. b at Constantinople 123 124. at Carisiac 158 165. e. at Bonoil 166. at Saponaria 166 e. at Celicyth in England 185. at Mentz 188. at Worms 189. at Rhems 190. at Cabilon 190. at Aken 190. at Melda 191. at Rome 191. at Valentia 191. at Macra 193. a great Synod at Rome 198. c. at Worms 235 236. at Brixia against the Popes 238 as also at Rome 239. at Garstung and at Mentz both against the Popes 267 268. at Papia against the Popes 327. at Rhems for Reformation 345 at Lateran under Innocentius the III. 386. at Lions 391. at Pisa against the Popes 507. at Pisa called A General Councel 564. at Rome this was dissolved by an Owl 564. at Constance 565. at Papia and Sena 571. at Basile 571. at Ferraria and Florence 576. at Towrs against the Pope and another at Lions S 2. at Pisa against the Pope
b The Order of Knights among the Clergy began in England 273. e Three Orders of Religious Knights at Jerusalem 37. e Knowledge even of the Scriptures without obedience makes guilty 501. e L The Latin language was first authorized in Churches 19. b The first Latine Mâ—â—s in Constantinople 19 e The Latine Translation of the Bible is not authentical 49 it was corrected by Alcuin 3. e. by Erasmus S. 23. m again by Pope Sixtus V. S. 283. and again by Pope Clemenâ— VIII S. 283 e God's Lâ—w or Writings are unchangeable by men 336 e The reconciliation of the Lantsgrave with Charls the V. S 122. Divine Service was in the vulgar Language 142 143 154 187. Laws concerning Church-men 186 e. 188 190 194. 19â— 292. The League between France and Scotland 99. Several Lawyers testifie against Princes for giving civil power unto Prelates 528 b The Laying-on of hands by the Bishops S. 471 472. Leonard Caesar was burâ—t and why S. 94. m Legati à latere how they began and usurped 272. they were more desirous of gold than of doing good to souls 324 m A Letter of Sir Francis Knols concerning Bishop S. 471 472. A Letter of the Assembly of Scotland unto the English Bishops concerning the prâ—ssing of Rites S. 348 349. A Letter of Andrew Melvin unto Beza concerning the Church of Scotland in the year 1579. S. 401. another of his to the some purpose S. 444. A Letter of the L. James Stuart unto Francis King of France S 209. A Letter of Richard the II. King of England remarkable by Kings 460. e The Author of Lent is unknown 93 m. it is urged upon men 265 266. The Battel of Lepanto S. 285. m Liber Concordiae how contrived and carried S. 308. Life eternal is not by debt or merit but only of grace 175. m Litargies were manifold in England 61. m. and in Italy 91 Livonia became Christian 374. e Lituania became Christian 486. Luithpert Bishop of Mentz complains of the Doctrine corrupt at Rome 566. The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans S. 305. M The Offices of Magistrates and Ministers are distinct S 297. m. 298. e. 331 332. Marriage was forbidden within known degrees of kinred 189. e. and then restrained â—o seven degrees 278. The Marriage of Priests 19. b 26. e. 51. b. 64. e. 65. m. 66. b. 154. e. 261 262 265 329 b. 340. m. liberty thereof was sought by the Emperour and Duke of Bavier S. 278. e. 279. Mahumet's beginning and religion 53. The Manichees 278. The blood of Marâ—yrs is the seed of the Church S. 169. e. 170. 191. e Martin Luther the occasion of his first contradicting the present courses S. 56. his first assault against the manner of selling Indulgences S. 57. a remarkable discourse between him and a Legate Vergerius S. 103 104. a Popish tale of his death 120. e. he forbad that any should be called Lutherans 121. m. the manner of his death 122. The Virgin Mary was not free of sin 212 e how the worshipping of her began and increased 345 347. The Fraternity of â—he Virgin Mary began S. 282. b Mary Queen of Scotland her reasons for her Religion S. 343. they were answered by the Assembly 344. The Mass The Mass was made by Pope Gregory the I. 12. and opposed 91. it hath been oft changed 136 m. 145. e. trouble for receiving it 91. b the original and signification of the word 140. b. 145. b. the catalogue of them who give is rehearsed in the Mass 144. b. the Letany 141. e. and other Rites are marked in the pages following The breaking of the Bread is turned into a new Mystery 147. b. the manner of receiving is changed 148 m. the uses of receiving at the Mass 148. m. the Canon of the Mass confutes the Doctrine of a Sacrifice 151. and of Transubstantiation 152. and of denying the Cup 153 and also the opinion of Merit 153. m. an impious trick devised lately in the Mass 154. b Some Meats forbidden by the Pope 75. m There is but one Mediator 101 e The Merit of works is rejected 27. m. 101. e. 133. b 183. b m. 211 m. 337. e. 338. b. 340. b. 369. m. 478. e. 479. b. S. 16. Meritum or Mereri what it signifieth 27. m. 153. m. 331. m. 371. m. S. 291. m Michael the Greek Emperour would submit unto the Pope but the people would not 409 411. Many Ministers or Preachers are necessary S. â—34 m The causes of depriving Ministers S. 419. e. corruptions in the Ministry S. 462. Pleaâ— among Ministers how to be composed S. 426. m Miracles are not to be sought when the Gospel is established 95. e. 215. e. 487. e Late Miracles how they have been wrought 112. m The Miracles of Christ's child-hood are forged 213. m Monkâ— 47 49. they are described to be Monsters 528 b. they got liberty to hear Confessions c 295. m. more Orders of them were forbidden 387 e. their pernicious diversity should be reformed 541. b. their Revenues in England 557. m. their Jugleries S. 7 b 102. m e Monothelites 7. e. 65. m A Conference at Moupelgart between the Reformed S. 311. N In Navar Reformation was proclaimed and again it was forbidden S. 301. e In the Netherlands some light of the Gospel before the Reformation 550. S. 156 157. the Reformation began there 159. they were persecuted S. 72. m. they are more persecuted and indeavour their liberty S. 292. their first Synods S. 293. m. 295. e. their first union which continueth S. 295. m Some Doctrines of Nicolaus de Lyra 486 488. Nicolaus Tribunus Romae attempted to command the Pope and the Emperor 438. m Norway becomes Christian 269. 374. O The Oath of Fidelity unto the King 64. A Coronation Oath 274. The Oath of Fidelity unto the Pope 73. m. another 251. m S. 50 51. The Pope craves an Oath of Fidelity of William the Conqueror who refused to take it 275. The Oath ex Officio made and also condemned 556 b The prayer Offertorium in the Mass 144. b Offices of State were forbidden in England to be bestowed on the Clergy 501. b The Bishop's Official is described 382. The first Organs in Christian Churches 19. b None is without Original sin but Christ 17 338. m A Parliament at Orleans for Religion S. 141 142. P The Pall or Metropolitan Bishop's Coat 12 e. 20. m Patrick Adamson Bishop of Santand was excommunicated by the Synod of Fife and upon considerations was absolved by the National Assembly S. 450 451. again he was excommunicated 480. and before his death sought absolution 481. Patrick Graham the first Arch Bishop in Scotland that title he got from the Pope 562. Patrick Hamilton Martyr the Articles laid to his charge S. 169. The Temple Pantheon in Rome is dedicated to all Saints 15. Patriarks are multiplied 53. the correspondence of the three first Patriarks 363. m Paul was equal unto Peter 415 e A brief narration of
them 166. what are these Books 88. e. 103. m 112. e. 333. e. 435. m. 487. b. 477. b. 501. m. those are the Rule of all Doctrine 367. b. 369. b. 475. b. 502 543. e. and Judge of all Controversies 545. m. they should be expounded as the Writer would have them to be understood 96. m. how to finde the true sense of them 96. m. they are very profitable and sure 101. m. 213. m. 215. b 216 m. 217. m. 222. b. 224. b. the use of them is for the good of men 215. b. and for the ages then to come 172. m. 212. m. Children should be instructed in the Scriptures 216. m. they are a buckler against all Heresies 213. m. and the singular ground of Faith 221. e. 266. m. the Old and New Testament are alike and of the same Authour 213. e. 214. what the Scriptures reveal not we should not enquire 213. b. they should be translated into vulgar Languages 98. e. 99. b. 496. b. 501. m. how the Translations are to be examined 367 b. S. 31. b. Every family in Scotland was ordained to have a Bible and Psalm Book S. 401. The Scriptures were made subject unto the judgement of the Pope 249. m. they were rejected by the preaching Friers 488. and became unknown to many Church men S. 26. e. 27. b 166. e. 179. e. 182 m Some Signs of Christ's second coming 480. God only can forgive Sin 481. m. 550 m. when Sin is forgiven punishment is also forgiven 550. m. 551. b Simon Thurvey an arrogant Disputant became ignorant on a suddain 383 e Singing in Christian Churches began and was abused 141. m The King of Spain was called The Catholick King 518. m. the Spanish Inquisition S. 155. e The first Stations 13. A meeting of the Protestants at Smalcald S. 102. e. another there S. 105. a third there S. 109. Sweden becometh Christian 269. and Reformed S. 92. Some Scythians called Rhositi become Christians 184. m The Supper of the Lord. In the Lord's Supper the Bread and Wine were divided unto all 29. m. 334. m. 367 m. S 288. e. the unworthy eat not Christ but the Sacrament of Christ 102. m. 175. e. 183. e. the Bread was called the Figure or Sacrament or remembrance of Christ's Body 112. e. 133. m. 139. m. 146. e. 175. e. 181. m. 162. b. 228. e. 296. b. 367. m. e. 503. b. the Antient and Primitive form of administring the Supper 36. b. it was received daily and then each Lord's day 138. m. the Bread was not worshipped 146. m. 481. m. all did receive the Elements 146. e. 147 184. b. the Cup when denied unto the People 147. e. what was done with the Reliques 148. e. it should not be given unto the dead 176. e. the Bread remaineth after Conâ—ecration 505. b a forged distinction of oral eating visibly and invisibly 259. the Body of Christ is not in two places at once S. 16. e. a Book of the Lord's Supper was found in Holland and sent unto Luther and Helvetia S. 156 157. how the Controversie of the Lord's Supper begâ—n among the Reformed S. 85 agreement was â—ought S. 104 105. Bucer made a Retractation of what he had thought of Luther's opinion S. 160 165. Sursum Corda what these words in the Mass do teach 145. m Superstitions have a two fold influence S. 329. m T Taxes paid out of France unto Rome 428 429. The Tartars conquered the Lands of the Turks and lost them again 440. The Templaries or red Friers were condemned and their cause 455. Theophylact Bishop of Bulgaria his Doctrines 212 219. he is vindicated from the Romish Errours of Free-will Election by fore seen Faith or Works and of Transubstantiation and of Peter's Primacy 218 221. Thomas Arundel the cruel Bishop of Canterbury was plagued by God 557. m Thomas Becket 376. 377. The Thoughts of men are ruled by God 28. b Tithes should be paid 189. m. 190. m. 415. m. S. 348. Tithes were taken by the Piâ—hts from the Church and within less then ten years they lost Land and all 186. Transubstantiation 152 176. b. 181. m. 219 220 254. m. 255. A Decreet of a Roman Synod is contrary unto Transubstantiation 257. e It was not believed in Lombard's time 372. e It was made an Article of Faith 387. b It begot many new questions 417. m. 420. e How it came to be believed in England 227. m. and afterward was condemned 228 229. and in Italy 254. m. 552. It was not understood at Trent S. 264. Treason is punished 8. m The first Torches in Churches 13. m Many knew the Truth and durst not profess it 481. b Truth was called the greatest crime 477. b The Turks resist the Saracens 94. e. and overthrow them 271. Their first Emperour was Ottoman 492. e They take Constantinople 512. m. 525. Their cruelty and revenues 554. A dispute of a Turk with a Christian S. 151 153. V The Vandals become Christians 224 270. Vandalica Reformatio what 375. Ubiquity of Christ's Body is denied 373. b Vertue in men is of God's work and not mans 37. m The holy Vessels 144. e The holy Vestures of the Altar and of Priests and Bishops 144. 149. m The Priests of the Eastern Churches had but usual Vestures 144. m The Vestures of Preachers 385. The Title Vicar of Christ 322. m Vigiliae Siculae 395. m Vision concerning the estate of the Church 481. e. 539. b A Visitation of the University of Aberdein S. 362. The University of Paris began 99. e The University of St. Andrews began 557. b. and enlarged 559. Universities erected in Germany S. 4. e No Union in the Roman Church in respect of doctrine 489. m. S. 297. e. nor in their service S 280. e The title Universal Bihop was oppugned 9. and affected and obtained 13. where it is also expounded An Usurper reigneth craftily and wickedly 5. W Wafers in the Sacrament 147. e The Waldenses began 350. their number 351. their Doctrine is declared generally by the testimones of Romanists and Protestants 352. Articles imputed unto them 354. objections against them are answered 355. the occasion of their separation from the Roman Church 353. how they were persecuted 356 420. e. 423. e. 475. m. 476. their Articles and Disputes with the Dominicans 423 e 424. their Supplication to King Uladislaus and the Confession of their Faith S. 9. the Clergy would have them all in Merindol to be killed but King Lewes the XII would not S. 23. m. they are persecuted again S. 131 e. 140. e. they had liberty in Savoy S. 141. m. The Wars of Jerusalem began 271. at the first some did espy the finistrous ends of that expedition 272. m Westphalia becometh Christian 61. m Whitgift Bishop of Canterbury his earnestness for Rites his fawnâ—â—g on the Queen and his different genius from his Predeâ—essor S. 337 338. Free-Will is by God's grace 28. e. 96. e. 100. e. 134. e. 160 215. 180 b 211. e.
Idols Silvester the II. did worse ...... The Church which is represented by the Councel is the Mother of all Believers and therefore the Mother of the Pope and she is so called by Anacletus and Calixtus The Church is the Spouse of Christ and the Pope is but his Vicar now the Vicar cannot be superiour unto the Spouse but rather obedient unto her Sylvius lib. cit The result of the Diets was that in respect of the person and place of Eugenius the Councel should be intreated to surcease from process against him After great concertation an Act was past in the great Congregation May 15. concluding the first three Truths And unto that Request they published their Answer January 17. An. 1438. The sum is Because Pope Eugenius will not repent of his wicked attempt unless he be suspended from his administration so now since he hath sinned more hainously they have no hope that he will repent for simple intreating therefore they will proceed to his deposition yet not hastily but as they have allowed more then due space of citation so after he is suspended they will delay his deprivation and wait his amendment His citation was upon ninety days Then came forth the Acts of the Councel of Ferraria against the Councel of Basil and the Acts of this against the other as they be annexed unto the Councel of Basil In Session 34. June 25. An. 1439. Pope Eugenius alias Gabriel being convicted of notorious contumacy of disobedience unto the commands of the Church universal of continual contemning the Canons of the Councels of disturbing the peace of God's Church of Simony Perjury Schism Heresie ...... was simpliciter deprived of the Papacy And in Session 39. in November immediately following Amadaeus Duke of Savoy who had been an Eremite in Ripalia a Wilderness in the Diocy Gebennen was chosen Pope and called Felix the V. After that nothing was done but for defense of the Councel Answers were published refuting the libels of Pope Eugenius and his Councel it were were wearisome to relate all yet I shall hint at one Reply dated October 7. An. 1439. After the Preface whereas Eugenius said The Authority of Councels above the Pope was established only by the faction of Pope John the XXIII They say All the Fathers consented in Councel deposing two Popes and electing a third And Pope Martin with consent of the whole Councel defined it to be an errour if any dare say that it is not of the necessity of salvation to believe that the Church of Rome is supream among all Churches if by the Church of Rome be understood the Church universal or General Councel Item When any shall be suspected of the Heresies of Wickliff he should be demanded Whether he believe that whatsoever the Councel of Constance hath defined concerning Faith and Salvation should be approved and held by all Believers and yet Martin was not ignorant of the former Act And in this Councel at Basil the same was renewed when there was no difference of factions In the end they compare Eugenius unto the Jews Donatists Arians and other Hereticks who were wont to call the better part Hereticks divellish and separated from the true Church so doth Eugenius now c. IV. The fourth principal purpose of that Councel was the Reformation of the Church according to the Act of Session 41. at Constance So in Session 12. it was ordained That every Church and Monastery should chuse their own Prelate without any reservation to the Roman Pope but onely of those places that are under the Roman Church in respect of Dominion In Session 15. Every Bishop should have a Synod twice or at least once every year which shall continue two or three days or longer as seemeth good unto him and there he shall admonish his own Clergy of their general and particular duties he should diligently inquire of their manners he should exhort them unto good manners and direct those who have charge of souls to instruct their people with wholesome doctrine and admonitions the Provincial Statutes should be read and any compendious Treatise concerning the administration of the Sacraments and other things conducing to the instruction of Priests he should by due correction beat down simony usury and fornication and revoke the dilapidations of Church-goods he should reform the abuses of the Clergy and other people so far as concerneth Divine Service and especially he should take heed that his Diocy be not infected with heresie errours scandals lottery divination inchantation superstition or any other divellish device Item In every Province shall be a Provincial Synod within two years after this Councel and after that a Provincial Synod every third year where all the Arch-Bishops and all the Suffragans and all quorum interest should be present where an Arch-Bishop or one in his name should have the Exhortation admonition shall be that Benefices and Orders should be bestowed on the worthiest without simony and that mature examination be had of such as the cure of souls is committed unto and that Church-goods be not abused it should be inquired how Bishops bestow Benefices and confirm Elections and preach unto their People and punish the vices of their Subjects observe the Episcopal Synods and discharge other parts of their Office It shall also be inquired of the Metropolitan in all these particulars if any contentions arise to disturb the peace of a Province the Synod should indeavour to settle them if such discords arise between Kingdoms or Princedoms the Bishops should assemble Synods in both and concur one with another to take away the occasion of these discords respecting only the glory of God and welfare of the People In the Provincial Synods it shall be advised what is to be propounded in the insuing General Councel In Session 20. It is not necessary to forsake the company of excommunicated persons unless the Sentence be laid and published against such a certain person or persons expresly and their cause can have no tergiversation nor excuse by Law Item That no City nor place can be subject unto Ecclesiastical Interdiction but for the fault of the Governours of that place not for the fault of a private or any forraign person Item No appellations should be made after the first being annulled In Session 21. Annates should not be required by the Roman Church nor elsewhere for confirmation of Election nor for a Collation In other Sessions Statutes were made concerning the Service in the Mass the election and profession of Priests the number and quality of Cardinals and reservation of cases unto Rome In Session 30. An. 1437. Laicks are not tied by the command of Christ to communicate of both bread and wine but the Church hath power to direct how it should be administred ..... that whether they communicate in one kinde or in both according to the Ordinance of the Church it is profitable to salvation unto the worthy Communicant yet the laudable custom of the Church should be observed
intend to hold unto our last breath wee firmly believe of the Holy Ghost wee believe the Holy Ghost and in the Holy Ghost Of the Holy Ghost that he is the one true God with the Father and the only begotten Sonne distinguished in this only that he proceeds from both by vertue of which faith quickning renewing reforming every one attaineth the participation of Christs meritorions grace justification truth fortitude and perfect salvation by which Spirit also the Holy Church is grounded in the faith of Christ against which the gates of hell are not able to prevaile which also by the same Spirit in the members of true faith he washeth justifieth sanctifieth ordereth governeth gathereth strentheneth fructifieth As also by the same Spirit were the Holy Scriptures inspired and are known by him the members of the Church are vnited from him are the gifts of ruling the Church and many other things which by the same Spirit are made perfect unto the life of glory Wee believe the Holy Ghost when wee fully consent unto the Divine Scriptures or Apostls of God Wee believe in the Holy Ghost when with clear knowledge and unfained faith wee love him and with the members inspired by him wee keep his revealed truth unto eternall glory By the same fulness of formed faith wee believe that the holy Catholick Church in respect of the foundation of lively faith is the number of all the elect from the beginning of the world unto the end thereof whom God the Father in Christ by his Spirit hath chosen justifieth calleth unto the glory of salvation and magnifyeth without which is no salvation unto man But in respect of ministry and dispensations wee believe that the holy Catholick Church is the congregation of all Ministers and people subdued by obediente obeying the will of God from the beginning of the world unto the end of it whom God only sendeth inspired by his Spirit giving them the word of truth peace reconciliation that they may bring forth the fruit of salvation in the unity of the Church and their travell be not disappointed of the saving reward whose names and number He only knoweth because he hath writen them in the book of life That first Church hath none that shal be damned and the other is mixed untill the appointed time of the last judgement But the Church of malignants seekes them that are of that evil one whom Satan sendeth in this time of mortall life to the perdition of the world and tryall of the elect On this Church all the curses and sad things that Christ his Apostls have foretold shall be heaped to wit that they who are unworthy of ecclesiastical honour may rule over them by their power The promises also of renovation are fulfilled in her And yet wee arrogate not so much unto us as that we would be called or bee the only Catholick Church as if salvation were to be found with us only but wee endeavour with all diligence to be partakers of the ecclesiasticall truth and wee are afraied to be subject unto orobey evill workers whom wee find to be enmies of the Church and its truth for fear of everlasting damnation and for obedience unto Christ and because they doe minde speak and doe unto his Church things contrary unto his law Wherefore wee willingly endure oppression tauntings and calumnies for the salvation of our souls for un less Holy fear and the horrour of hell did withhold us we would embrace the liberty of the world with it's vanities wherin one may live as he listeth But wee would rather choose the strait derided and sad way in which our Redeemer Christ and the Church his spouse condemned by the world and despised yet following the example of Christ have walked than to taste and follow the momentany pleasures of the world The first and chief ministry of the Church is the Gospell of Christ whereby grace and truth that were painfully purchased by the torment of the cross is revealed which grace is given for salvation by the Holy Ghost and God the Father unto the Elect which are called by the gift of faith Another necessary ministry of the Church wee declare to be the word of teaching by which the saving truth is known in the sense of faith through which knowledge the life of grace and glory is administred unto the men of good desire Likewise wee declare that the seven sacraments are useful unto the Church of Christ by which Sacraments the promises of God are signified to be fulfilled unto believing people and by them entrance into the Church of God for keeping unity among them that walk unto glory is ministred Faith which God gives causeth us think of baptisme the first Sacrament these things whosoever of ripe age by hearing Gods word believeth and believing is renewed in soul and is enlightened such by outward washing for argument of inward cleanness attained by faith should be baptized in the name of the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost into the vnity of the holy Church Our profession is also extended unto children which by the decree of the Apostles as Dionysius writes should be baptized and then by the guidance of their God-fathers being instructed in the law of Christ should be invited unto and accustomed with the life of faith By faith received out of the Holy Scriptures wee professe that in the dayes of the Apostls this was observed whoesover in their young years had not received the promises of the gifts of the Holy Ghost such did receive them by prayer and imposition of hands for confirmation of aith Wee thinke the same of infants Whosoever being baptized shall come to the true faith which he purposeth to follow through adversities and reproaches so that new birth appeareth in his spirit and life of grace such a one should be brought unto the Bishop or priest and being demanded of the truths of faith and of Gods commandements and of his good will and constant purpose and works of truth and shall testify by confession that all these things are so such a one is to be confirmed in the hope of attained truth and he is to be helped by the prayers of the Church that the gifts of the Holy Spirit may be increased in him for the constancy and warrefare of faith and finally for confirming the promises of God and the truth that he hath he may be associated into the Church by laying on of hands in vertue of the name of the Father of the Word and of the Holy Spirit By this faith which we have drunk from the Holy Scriptures we believe and confesse with our mouth Wheresoever a worthy priest with believing people according to the mind and purpose of Christ and order of the Church shall shew forth his prayer with these words This is my bodie and This is my blood immediatly the present bread is the body of Christ which was offered unto death for us and so the present wine is his blood shed
for the remission of sins This profession of our faith is confirmed by the words of Christ which are written by the Evangelists and Holy Paul Unto this profession may be added this body of Christ and his blood should according to the institution of Christ and his Church should be taken in both kindes of bread wine in remembrance of his death and of his blood shed as he said Doe this in remembrance of mee Then this death of Christ as it is declared in the Gospel and the fruits of his death should be preached as also the hope of his blood shed as the Apostle witnesseth saying So oft as ye eat of this bread and drink of this cup ye shall shew forth the Lords death untill He come Thirdly according to the sure knowledge of spiritual truth of which the Euangelist John doth write as also for assurance of giving taking using and of truth by faith in hope as the Lord saith Take and eat Take and drinke Fourthly for the conjunct use for according to the institution and practise of Christ and the primitive Church the Priest should then administer when the necessity of believers requireth and he should receive with them as He saith Doe yee this in remembrance of mee And Paul saith The cup which we blesse is it not the communication of the blood of Christ and the bread which we break is it not the partaking of the body of Christ for wee many are one bread and one body who are partakers of that one bread and one cup. Fifthly for distinction of believers from the unbelievers and unworthy and for excommunication and rebuke of those who being defiled with the spot of vices do refuse to amend Of this saith Paul I would not have you partakers with the Devils yee can not drinke of the cup of the Lord and the cup of Devils And again he saith Put away the evill from yourselves for if any who is called a brother among you be covetous or a fornicator or an idolater or a dronkard or a railer or a thief with such a one eat ye not Behold this is our faith most Gracious King concerning the body and blood of Christ which as we are afraid to change or forsake these things which our Lord JESUS hath been pleased to testifie and for which end we doe now declare it so neither dare we add any thing unto it which the Lord of the Sacrament hath not added as also the primitive Church which followed Christ in poverty and affliction in singleness of heart hath not altered the ordinances of his law Concerning this Sacrament which our Lord through his great mercy hath ordained for love of his elect have many contentions arisen in opinions expositions and addition of sanctions or decrees so that contrary unto the intention of the Lord's institution they have furiously raged against others even to take away their lives But we for eschuing so great mischief have our refuge unto the faith of Christ even unto his words and meaning so often repeated in his word so that what He commanded to believe we do believe it simply and what He hath commanded to do we would do it faith fully truly we doe not only believe that that bread is His body which being taken and blessed and broken He testifieth to be his body but also if He had taken a stone and said This is my body we would have fully believed it Because of this our simple faith and because we will not suffer ourselves to forsake it for the opinion of men wee are called hereticks likwise for the actuall use unto which the word of Christ and his Apostles and the example of the work of the same sacrament doe invite us because we doe and use it so with upright faith in remembrance of the death of Christ wee are condemned judged worthy of prison and are afflicted for wee being tied unto Christs command and dissuaded by his forbidding doe worship him with reverence and honour due unto him and we feare to worship any other thing as him only sitting at the right hand with the Father and the Holy Ghost Wherefore gracious King let your highness understand that we do so not in contumacy or any contempt but for feare of God and in obedience unto him and wee pray that your Highness would shew compassion on us who are condemned for the faith of Christ as wee wish that the most High would of his grace be pleased to preserve and keep your honour from his wrath By the same faith we believe that the ordination of priests is truly from the high Bishop and great priest that in stead of the embassage of Christ the ministery preaching of the gospell doctrine judging offering of prayers by men thanksgivings and praises may be done unto God by them And it is from God unto men that the promise of God may be verified in hope of the received true faith and by excommunication the wicked may be debarred from that good And by the same faith wee confesse that the promises of God may be verified in hope of the received true faith and by excommunication the wicked may be debarred from that good And by the same faith wee confesse that they who intend to ordain others should follow the example of Christ and should consummate his ambassage with a right mind without respect of persons free from covetousness and simony By the same faith we declare that they which are to be ordained or promoted to higher or inferior orders should excell other believers in a godly life and faith in Christ for a lively faith sanctifieth and maketh fit unto all offices and possesseth the blessing and life for good works of an honest conversation are the garments and ornaments of a priest to the glory of the heavenly Father and example of the people and shew the vertue of the word they should also have more aboundant gifts of the Holy Spirit to wit more servent love toward Christ confidence of their own and their nieghbours salvation trust in God equity of mind a wholsome feeling of faith in a good conscience theire feet prepared unto the Gospell of peace prudence of Spirit knowledge of Gods law discerning of Spirits and the like What clerck soever by such an ordination is advanced unto the priesthood wee professe that such an ordination is a Sacrament because it is a signe of the true priesthood of Christ Jesus and of his ordination by God the Father and a forme of the ministry as of the head of his Church to offer unto God the incense of truth in Christ Wee approve that three things are necessary unto the full gradation of a presbyter first the the triall of his life faith gifts and fidelity in lesser things that are intrusted unto him another prayers with fasting thirdly the giving of power with words suitable there unto and the imposition of hands for corroboration By faith wee doe testify that marriage is a lawfull honest and